This is a modern-English version of Hawthorne: (English Men of Letters Series), originally written by James, Henry. It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.


English Men of Letters

EDITED BY JOHN MORLEY

 

 

HAWTHORNE

 

 

BY

 

Henry James, Jun.

 

 

 

Seal

Seal

London

MACMILLAN AND CO

1879


CONTENTS.

PAGE
CHAPTER I.
EARLY YEARS 1
CHAPTER II.
EARLY MANHOOD 25
CHAPTER III.
EARLY WRITINGS 52
CHAPTER IV.
BROOK FARM AND CONCORD 76
CHAPTER V.
THE THREE AMERICAN NOVELS 105
CHAPTER VI.
ENGLAND AND ITALY 147
CHAPTER VII.
LAST YEARS 171

HAWTHORNE.


CHAPTER I.

EARLY YEARS.

It will be necessary, for several reasons, to give this short sketch the form rather of a critical essay than of a biography. The data for a life of Nathaniel Hawthorne are the reverse of copious, and even if they were abundant they would serve but in a limited measure the purpose of the biographer. Hawthorne's career was probably as tranquil and uneventful a one as ever fell to the lot of a man of letters; it was almost strikingly deficient in incident, in what may be called the dramatic quality. Few men of equal genius and of equal eminence can have led on the whole a simpler life. His six volumes of Note-Books illustrate this simplicity; they are a sort of monument to an unagitated fortune. Hawthorne's career had few vicissitudes or variations; it was passed for the most part in a small and homogeneous society, in a provincial, rural community; it had few perceptible points of contact with what is called the world, with public events, with the manners of his[2] time, even with the life of his neighbours. Its literary incidents are not numerous. He produced, in quantity, but little. His works consist of four novels and the fragment of another, five volumes of short tales, a collection of sketches, and a couple of story-books for children. And yet some account of the man and the writer is well worth giving. Whatever may have been Hawthorne's private lot, he has the importance of being the most beautiful and most eminent representative of a literature. The importance of the literature may be questioned, but at any rate, in the field of letters, Hawthorne is the most valuable example of the American genius. That genius has not, as a whole, been literary; but Hawthorne was on his limited scale a master of expression. He is the writer to whom his countrymen most confidently point when they wish to make a claim to have enriched the mother-tongue, and, judging from present appearances, he will long occupy this honourable position. If there is something very fortunate for him in the way that he borrows an added relief from the absence of competitors in his own line and from the general flatness of the literary field that surrounds him, there is also, to a spectator, something almost touching in his situation. He was so modest and delicate a genius that we may fancy him appealing from the lonely honour of a representative attitude—perceiving a painful incongruity between his imponderable literary baggage and the large conditions of American life. Hawthorne on the one side is so subtle and slender and unpretending, and the American world on the other is so vast and various and substantial, that it might seem to the author of The Scarlet Letter and the Mosses from an Old Manse, that we render him a[3] poor service in contrasting his proportions with those of a great civilization. But our author must accept the awkward as well as the graceful side of his fame; for he has the advantage of pointing a valuable moral. This moral is that the flower of art blooms only where the soil is deep, that it takes a great deal of history to produce a little literature, that it needs a complex social machinery to set a writer in motion. American civilization has hitherto had other things to do than to produce flowers, and before giving birth to writers it has wisely occupied itself with providing something for them to write about. Three or four beautiful talents of trans-Atlantic growth are the sum of what the world usually recognises, and in this modest nosegay the genius of Hawthorne is admitted to have the rarest and sweetest fragrance.

It’s necessary for several reasons to present this brief overview more as a critical essay than a biography. The information available for Nathaniel Hawthorne's life is quite limited, and even if there were more, it would only somewhat serve a biographer’s purpose. Hawthorne's career was likely as calm and uneventful as any writer's could be; it was almost strikingly lacking in incident or what we might call drama. Few writers of equal talent and stature have led such a straightforward life. His six volumes of notebooks illustrate this simplicity; they stand as a testament to a life without turmoil. Hawthorne's journey had few ups and downs; he mostly lived in a small, uniform society, in a provincial, rural community. He had limited interaction with what we consider the broader world, public events, or the customs of his time, even with the lives of his neighbors. His literary milestones are not many. He produced, in the grand scheme of things, relatively little. His works include four novels and a fragment of another, five volumes of short stories, a collection of sketches, and a couple of children’s storybooks. Still, it’s worth discussing the man and the writer. Regardless of Hawthorne’s personal circumstances, he holds the distinction of being the most beautiful and significant representative of American literature. The value of this literature can be debated, but in the realm of letters, Hawthorne stands as a prime example of American genius. This genius hasn’t been predominantly literary, but in his own way, Hawthorne was a master of expression. He is the author whom his fellow Americans proudly point to when they want to claim that they have enriched the English language, and judging by current trends, he will hold this esteemed status for a long time. While there’s something fortunate for him in how he stands out due to the lack of competition in his field and the overall flatness of the literary landscape around him, there's also something almost touching about his situation. He had such a modest and delicate talent that you can imagine him feeling the pressure of representing a whole literary tradition—sensing a painful mismatch between his intangible literary contributions and the vastness of American life. On one hand, Hawthorne is so subtle and unassuming, while on the other, the American landscape is so broad and diverse; it might seem to the author of The Scarlet Letter and Mosses from an Old Manse that we do him a disservice when we compare his scale to that of a great civilization. But he must embrace both the awkward and graceful aspects of his fame, as he carries the important message that the bloom of art thrives only where the soil is rich, that a lot of history is needed to create a little literature, and that it takes a complex social structure to inspire a writer. American civilization has mostly focused on other priorities besides producing literary works, and before nurturing writers, it has wisely concentrated on providing them with meaningful subjects to write about. The world generally recognizes only a few beautiful talents from across the ocean, and in this modest bouquet, Hawthorne’s genius is recognized for having the rarest and sweetest fragrance.

His very simplicity has been in his favour; it has helped him to appear complete and homogeneous. To talk of his being national would be to force the note and make a mistake of proportion; but he is, in spite of the absence of the realistic quality, intensely and vividly local. Out of the soil of New England he sprang—in a crevice of that immitigable granite he sprouted and bloomed. Half of the interest that he possesses for an American reader with any turn for analysis must reside in his latent New England savour; and I think it no more than just to say that whatever entertainment he may yield to those who know him at a distance, it is an almost indispensable condition of properly appreciating him to have received a personal impression of the manners, the morals, indeed of the very climate, of the great region of which the remarkable city of Boston is the metropolis. The cold, bright[4] air of New England seems to blow through his pages, and these, in the opinion of many people, are the medium in which it is most agreeable to make the acquaintance of that tonic atmosphere. As to whether it is worth while to seek to know something of New England in order to extract a more intimate quality from The House of Seven Gables and The Blithedale Romance, I need not pronounce; but it is certain that a considerable observation of the society to which these productions were more directly addressed is a capital preparation for enjoying them. I have alluded to the absence in Hawthorne of that quality of realism which is now so much in fashion, an absence in regard to which there will of course be more to say; and yet I think I am not fanciful in saying that he testifies to the sentiments of the society in which he flourished almost as pertinently (proportions observed) as Balzac and some of his descendants—MM. Flaubert and Zola—testify to the manners and morals of the French people. He was not a man with a literary theory; he was guiltless of a system, and I am not sure that he had ever heard of Realism, this remarkable compound having (although it was invented some time earlier) come into general use only since his death. He had certainly not proposed to himself to give an account of the social idiosyncrasies of his fellow-citizens, for his touch on such points is always light and vague, he has none of the apparatus of an historian, and his shadowy style of portraiture never suggests a rigid standard of accuracy. Nevertheless he virtually offers the most vivid reflection of New England life that has found its way into literature. His value in this respect is not diminished by the fact that he has not attempted[5] to portray the usual Yankee of comedy, and that he has been almost culpably indifferent to his opportunities for commemorating the variations of colloquial English that may be observed in the New World. His characters do not express themselves in the dialect of the Biglow Papers—their language indeed is apt to be too elegant, too delicate. They are not portraits of actual types, and in their phraseology there is nothing imitative. But none the less, Hawthorne's work savours thoroughly of the local soil—it is redolent of the social system in which he had his being.

His straightforwardness has worked to his advantage; it has made him seem complete and consistent. To say he is national would be overstating things and missing the point; however, despite lacking realistic details, he is deeply and vividly local. He came from the soil of New England—in a crack of that hard granite, he grew and thrived. For an American reader with any analytical interest, a big part of his appeal lies in his subtle New England essence; it's only fair to say that while he may entertain those who view him from afar, truly appreciating him usually requires having experienced the customs, values, and even the very climate of the vast region where Boston is the main city. The cold, crisp air of New England seems to flow through his work, and many believe it’s the best way to get to know that invigorating atmosphere. Whether it’s worthwhile to learn something about New England to gain a deeper understanding of The House of Seven Gables and The Blithedale Romance, I won’t say; but it’s clear that observing the society these works were aimed at is essential for enjoying them. I’ve mentioned that Hawthorne lacks the realism that’s so popular today—there will certainly be more to say about that. Yet, I think it’s not unreasonable to say that he captures the sentiments of the society he lived in almost as well (with the right proportions) as Balzac and some later authors—Flaubert and Zola—capture the manners and morals of the French. He wasn’t driven by a literary theory; he didn’t have a system, and I’m not sure he ever even heard of Realism, a term that, although it was coined earlier, only became widely used after his death. He certainly didn’t set out to document the social quirks of his fellow citizens, as his treatment of such subjects is always light and vague. He lacked the tools of a historian, and his hazy style of characterization doesn’t suggest a strict standard of accuracy. Still, he essentially provides the most vivid representation of New England life found in literature. His worth in this aspect isn’t lessened by the fact that he didn’t attempt to portray the typical Yankee of comedy and that he was almost noticeably uninterested in capturing the variations of everyday English in the New World. His characters don’t speak in the dialect of the Biglow Papers—their language tends to be too refined, too delicate. They aren’t depictions of real types, and their way of speaking is not imitative at all. Nevertheless, Hawthorne’s work is firmly rooted in the local soil—it is rich with the social system in which he lived.

This could hardly fail to be the case, when the man himself was so deeply rooted in the soil. Hawthorne sprang from the primitive New England stock; he had a very definite and conspicuous pedigree. He was born at Salem, Massachusetts, on the 4th of July, 1804, and his birthday was the great American festival, the anniversary of the Declaration of national Independence.[1] Hawthorne was in his disposition an unqualified and unflinching American; he found occasion to give us the measure of the fact during the seven years that he spent in Europe toward the close of his life; and this was no more than proper on the part of a man who had enjoyed [6]the honour of coming into the world on the day on which of all the days in the year the great Republic enjoys her acutest fit of self-consciousness. Moreover, a person who has been ushered into life by the ringing of bells and the booming of cannon (unless indeed he be frightened straight out of it again by the uproar of his awakening) receives by this very fact an injunction to do something great, something that will justify such striking natal accompaniments. Hawthorne was by race of the clearest Puritan strain. His earliest American ancestors (who wrote the name "Hathorne"—the shape in which it was transmitted to Nathaniel, who inserted the w,) was the younger son of a Wiltshire family, whose residence, according to a note of our author's in 1837, was "Wigcastle, Wigton." Hawthorne, in the note in question, mentions the gentleman who was at that time the head of the family; but it does not appear that he at any period renewed acquaintance with his English kinsfolk. Major William Hathorne came out to Massachusetts in the early years of the Puritan settlement; in 1635 or 1636, according to the note to which I have just alluded; in 1630 according to information presumably more accurate. He was one of the band of companions of the virtuous and exemplary John Winthrop, the almost life-long royal Governor of the young colony, and the brightest and most amiable figure in the early Puritan annals. How amiable William Hathorne may have been I know not, but he was evidently of the stuff of which the citizens of the Commonwealth were best advised to be made. He was a sturdy fighting man, doing solid execution upon both the inward and outward enemies of the State. The latter were the savages, the former[7] the Quakers; the energy expended by the early Puritans in resistance to the tomahawk not weakening their disposition to deal with spiritual dangers. They employed the same—or almost the same—weapons in both directions; the flintlock and the halberd against the Indians, and the cat-o'-nine-tails against the heretics. One of the longest, though by no means one of the most successful, of Hawthorne's shorter tales (The Gentle Boy) deals with this pitiful persecution of the least aggressive of all schismatic bodies. William Hathorne, who had been made a magistrate of the town of Salem, where a grant of land had been offered him as an inducement to residence, figures in New England history as having given orders that "Anne Coleman and four of her friends" should be whipped through Salem, Boston, and Dedham. This Anne Coleman, I suppose, is the woman alluded to in that fine passage in the Introduction to The Scarlet Letter, in which Hawthorne pays a qualified tribute to the founder of the American branch of his race:—

This was bound to be the case, especially since the man was so deeply connected to his roots. Hawthorne came from the early New England lineage; he had a clear and notable family background. He was born in Salem, Massachusetts, on July 4, 1804, and his birthday coincided with the major American celebration, the anniversary of the Declaration of Independence.[1] Hawthorne was an undeniably steadfast American; he demonstrated this during the seven years he spent in Europe late in his life, which was fitting for someone who was born on a day when the great Republic experiences its most intense self-awareness. Additionally, a person welcomed into the world with ringing bells and booming cannons (unless he's scared out of his wits by the noise of his arrival) is practically compelled to achieve something significant, something worthy of such memorable circumstances. Hawthorne was undeniably of the purest Puritan lineage. His earliest American ancestors (who originally spelled the name "Hathorne"—the version passed down to Nathaniel, who added the w) were from a Wiltshire family, whose home, according to a note by our author in 1837, was "Wigcastle, Wigton." In that note, Hawthorne mentions the gentleman who led the family at that time, but it seems he never reconnected with his English relatives. Major William Hathorne arrived in Massachusetts during the early years of Puritan settlement; either in 1635 or 1636, as mentioned in the previous note, or 1630 according to presumably more accurate sources. He was part of the group of companions of the virtuous and exemplary John Winthrop, the nearly lifelong royal Governor of the young colony, and the most prominent and friendly figure in early Puritan history. I can't say how friendly William Hathorne was, but he clearly had the qualities that the citizens of the Commonwealth were best advised to possess. He was a strong fighter, effectively dealing with both the internal and external threats to the State. The external threats were the natives, while the internal threats were the Quakers; the energy the early Puritans dedicated to defending against the tomahawk did not diminish their commitment to addressing spiritual threats. They used the same—or nearly the same—weapons in both battles; the flintlock and the halberd to confront the Indians, and the cat-o'-nine-tails against heretics. One of Hawthorne's longest, though by no means most successful, short stories (The Gentle Boy) addresses the sad persecution of the least aggressive of all dissenting groups. William Hathorne, who had become a magistrate in Salem, where he was offered land as an incentive to settle, is remembered in New England history for ordering that "Anne Coleman and four of her friends" be whipped through Salem, Boston, and Dedham. This Anne Coleman, I assume, is the woman mentioned in that powerful passage in the Introduction to The Scarlet Letter, where Hawthorne pays a measured tribute to the founder of the American branch of his family:—

"The figure of that first ancestor, invested by family tradition with a dim and dusky grandeur, was present to my boyish imagination as far back as I can remember. It still haunts me, and induces a sort of home-feeling with the past, which I scarcely claim in reference to the present, phase of the town. I seem to have a stronger claim to a residence here on account of this grave, bearded, sable-cloaked and steeple-crowned progenitor—who came so early, with his Bible and his sword, and trod the unworn street with such a stately port, and make so large a figure as a man of war and peace—a stronger claim than for myself, whose name is seldom heard and my face hardly known. He was a soldier, legislator, judge; he was a ruler in the church; he had all the Puritanic traits, both good and evil. He was likewise a bitter[8] persecutor, as witness the Quakers, who have remembered him in their histories, and relate an incident of his hard severity towards a woman of their sect which will last longer, it is to be feared, than any of his better deeds, though these were many."

"The image of that first ancestor, wrapped in family tradition with a vague and dim kind of grandeur, has been in my mind since I can remember. It still lingers with me and creates a sense of nostalgia for the past that I don’t really feel about the current state of the town. I feel a stronger connection to this place because of this serious, bearded man in a dark cloak with a steeple hat—who came early on, with his Bible and sword, walking down the untouched street with such dignity, making a significant impact as a man of both war and peace—a stronger connection than I have for myself, whose name is rarely mentioned and my face hardly recognized. He was a soldier, a legislator, a judge; he led in the church and embodied all the Puritan traits, both good and bad. He was also a harsh persecutor, as shown by the Quakers, who remember him in their histories and recount a story of his severe treatment of one of their women, which will likely be remembered longer than any of his better actions, though there were many."

FOOTNOTE

[1] It is proper that before I go further I should acknowledge my large obligations to the only biography of our author, of any considerable length, that has been written—the little volume entitled A Study of Hawthorne, by Mr. George Parsons Lathrop, the son-in-law of the subject of the work. (Boston, 1876.) To this ingenious and sympathetic sketch, in which the author has taken great pains to collect the more interesting facts of Hawthorne's life, I am greatly indebted. Mr. Lathrop's work is not pitched in the key which many another writer would have chosen, and his tone is not to my sense the truly critical one; but without the help afforded by his elaborate essay the present little volume could not have been prepared.

[1] Before I continue, I should acknowledge my significant debt to the only substantial biography of our author that has been published—the small book titled A Study of Hawthorne, by Mr. George Parsons Lathrop, who is the son-in-law of the subject. (Boston, 1876.) I am greatly indebted to this thoughtful and insightful sketch, where the author has worked hard to gather the more fascinating details of Hawthorne's life. Mr. Lathrop's work doesn’t have the perspective that many other writers might choose, and its tone doesn't strike me as particularly critical; however, without the support provided by his detailed essay, this current little volume could not have been created.

William Hathorne died in 1681; but those hard qualities that his descendant speaks of were reproduced in his son John, who bore the title of Colonel, and who was connected, too intimately for his honour, with that deplorable episode of New England history, the persecution of-the so-called Witches of Salem. John Hathorne is introduced into the little drama entitled The Salem Farms in Longfellow's New England Tragedies. I know not whether he had the compensating merits of his father, but our author speaks of him, in the continuation of the passage I have just quoted, as having made himself so conspicuous in the martyrdom of the witches, that their blood may be said to have left a stain upon him. "So deep a stain, indeed," Hawthorne adds, characteristically, "that his old dry bones in the Charter Street burial-ground must still retain it, if they have not crumbled utterly to dust." Readers of The House of the Seven Gables will remember that the story concerns itself with a family which is supposed to be overshadowed by a curse launched against one of its earlier members by a poor man occupying a lowlier place in the world, whom this ill-advised ancestor had been the means of bringing to justice for the crime of witchcraft. Hawthorne apparently found the idea of the history of the Pyncheons in his own family annals. His witch-judging ancestor was reported to have incurred a malediction from one of his victims, in consequence of which the prosperity of the race faded[9] utterly away. "I know not," the passage I have already quoted goes on, "whether these ancestors of mine bethought themselves to repent and ask pardon of Heaven for their cruelties, or whether they are now groaning under the heavy consequences of them in another state of being. At all events, I, the present writer, hereby take shame upon myself for their sakes, and pray that any curse incurred by them—as I have heard, and as the dreary and unprosperous condition of the race for some time back would argue to exist—may be now and henceforth removed." The two first American Hathornes had been people of importance and responsibility; but with the third generation the family lapsed into an obscurity from which it emerged in the very person of the writer who begs so gracefully for a turn in its affairs. It is very true, Hawthorne proceeds, in the Introduction to The Scarlet Letter, that from the original point of view such lustre as he might have contrived to confer upon the name would have appeared more than questionable.

William Hathorne died in 1681; however, the harsh traits that his descendant speaks of were evident in his son John, who held the title of Colonel and was too closely involved, for his honor, with that unfortunate chapter of New England history, the persecution of the so-called Witches of Salem. John Hathorne is featured in the short play titled The Salem Farms in Longfellow's New England Tragedies. I don't know if he had the redeeming qualities of his father, but our author mentions that he became so prominent in the martyrdom of the witches that their blood can be said to have marked him. "Such a deep stain, indeed," Hawthorne adds, characteristically, "that his old dry bones in the Charter Street burial ground must still hold it, if they haven't completely turned to dust." Readers of The House of the Seven Gables will recall that the story revolves around a family believed to be cursed due to actions taken against an earlier member by a poor man from a lower social standing, whom this misguided ancestor brought to justice for witchcraft. Hawthorne seemingly found the notion of the Pyncheon family's history within his own family records. His ancestor who judged witches was said to have received a curse from one of his victims, after which the family's fortunes completely dwindled away. "I do not know," the previously quoted passage continues, "if these ancestors of mine thought to repent and seek forgiveness from Heaven for their cruelty, or whether they are now suffering the heavy consequences in another realm. In any case, I, the current writer, hereby take shame upon myself for their actions, and I pray that any curse placed upon them—as I've heard, and as the bleak and unsuccessful state of the family for some time suggests—may now and forever be lifted." The first two American Hathornes were individuals of significance and responsibility; but with the third generation, the family fell into obscurity, from which it reemerged in the person of the writer who humbly seeks a change in its fortunes. It's true, Hawthorne continues in the Introduction to The Scarlet Letter, that from the original perspective, any brilliance he might have added to the name would seem questionable.

"Either of these stern and black-browed Puritans would have thought it quite a sufficient retribution for his sins that after so long a lapse of years the old trunk of the family tree, with so much venerable moss upon it, should have borne, as its topmost bough, an idler like myself. No aim that I have ever cherished would they recognise as laudable; no success of mine, if my life, beyond its domestic scope, had ever been brightened by success, would they deem otherwise than worthless, if not positively disgraceful. 'What is he?' murmurs one grey shadow of my forefathers to the other. 'A writer of story-books! What kind of a business in life, what manner of glorifying God, or being serviceable to mankind in his day and generation, may that be? Why, the degenerate fellow might as well have been a fiddler!' Such[10] are the compliments bandied between my great grandsires and myself across the gulf of time! And yet, let them scorn me as they will, strong traits of their nature have intertwined themselves with mine."

"Either of these stern, frowning Puritans would have thought it was enough punishment for my sins that after so many years the old family tree, covered in so much venerable moss, should have produced, as its topmost branch, someone like me. They wouldn’t recognize any of my ambitions as admirable; any success of mine, if my life beyond home had ever been brightened by achievement, they would see as worthless, if not outright disgraceful. 'What is he?' one grey shadow of my ancestors murmurs to the other. 'A writer of stories! What kind of career is that, what way does it glorify God or help humanity in his time? This degenerate fellow might as well have been a musician!' Such[10] are the compliments exchanged between my great-grandfathers and me across the gulf of time! And yet, let them look down on me all they want, strong traits of their nature have woven themselves into mine."

In this last observation we may imagine that there was not a little truth. Poet and novelist as Hawthorne was, sceptic and dreamer and little of a man of action, late-coming fruit of a tree which might seem to have lost the power to bloom, he was morally, in an appreciative degree, a chip of the old block. His forefathers had crossed the Atlantic for conscience' sake, and it was the idea of the urgent conscience that haunted the imagination of their so-called degenerate successor. The Puritan strain in his blood ran clear—there are passages in his Diaries, kept during his residence in Europe, which might almost have been written by the grimmest of the old Salem worthies. To him as to them, the consciousness of sin was the most importunate fact of life, and if they had undertaken to write little tales, this baleful substantive, with its attendant adjective, could hardly have been more frequent in their pages than in those of their fanciful descendant. Hawthorne had moreover in his composition contemplator and dreamer as he was, an element of simplicity and rigidity, a something plain and masculine and sensible, which might have kept his black-browed grandsires on better terms with him than he admits to be possible. However little they might have appreciated the artist, they would have approved of the man. The play of Hawthorne's intellect was light and capricious, but the man himself was firm and rational. The imagination was profane, but the temper was not degenerate.

In this final observation, we can assume there's a good amount of truth. Hawthorne, as both a poet and a novelist, was skeptical and dreamy, a bit removed from action—a late bloom from a tree that seemed to have lost its ability to flower. Morally, he was appreciably a product of his ancestry. His ancestors crossed the Atlantic for the sake of their beliefs, and it was the concept of an urgent conscience that haunted the imagination of their so-called degenerate descendant. The Puritan heritage in his blood was clear—there are entries in his Diaries from his time in Europe that could almost be mistaken for writings by the sternest of the old Salem elders. For him, as for them, the awareness of sin was the most pressing fact of life, and if they had set out to write short stories, this ominous word, along with its descriptive adjective, would have appeared in their pages just as often as in those of their imaginative descendant. Additionally, despite being a thinker and dreamer, Hawthorne had an element of simplicity and rigidity in his character, something straightforward, masculine, and sensible, which might have kept his grim ancestors on better terms with him than he believed possible. No matter how little they might have valued the artist, they would have respected the man. Hawthorne's intellect was playful and whimsical, but he himself was steady and rational. His imagination was wild, but his character was not degenerate.

The "dreary and unprosperous condition" that he[11] speaks of in regard to the fortunes of his family is an allusion to the fact that several generations followed each other on the soil in which they had been planted, that during the eighteenth century a succession of Hathornes trod the simple streets of Salem without ever conferring any especial lustre upon the town or receiving, presumably, any great delight from it. A hundred years of Salem would perhaps be rather a dead-weight for any family to carry, and we venture to imagine that the Hathornes were dull and depressed. They did what they could, however, to improve their situation; they trod the Salem streets as little as possible. They went to sea, and made long voyages; seamanship became the regular profession of the family. Hawthorne has said it in charming language. "From father to son, for above a hundred years, they followed the sea; a grey-headed shipmaster, in each generation, retiring from the quarter-deck to the homestead, while a boy of fourteen took the hereditary place before the mast, confronting the salt spray and the gale which had blustered against his sire and grandsire. The boy also, in due time, passed from the forecastle to the cabin, spent a tempestuous manhood, and returned from his world-wanderings to grow old and die and mingle his dust with the natal earth." Our author's grandfather, Daniel Hathorne, is mentioned by Mr. Lathrop, his biographer and son-in-law, as a hardy privateer during the war of Independence. His father, from whom he was named, was also a shipmaster, and he died in foreign lands, in the exercise of his profession. He was carried off by a fever, at Surinam, in 1808. He left three children, of whom Nathaniel was the only boy. The boy's mother, who had been a Miss Manning,[12] came of a New England stock almost as long-established as that of her husband; she is described by our author's biographer as a woman of remarkable beauty, and by an authority whom he quotes, as being "a minute observer of religious festivals," of "feasts, fasts, new-moons, and Sabbaths." Of feasts the poor lady in her Puritanic home can have had but a very limited number to celebrate; but of new-moons, she may be supposed to have enjoyed the usual, and of Sabbaths even more than the usual, proportion.

The "dreary and unprosperous condition" that he[11] refers to regarding his family's fortunes points to the fact that several generations lived and worked on the same land. Throughout the eighteenth century, a line of Hathornes walked the simple streets of Salem without adding any particular glory to the town or likely gaining much joy from it. A hundred years in Salem would probably feel like a heavy burden for any family, and we can imagine that the Hathornes were rather dull and disheartened. Nevertheless, they tried to improve their situation by avoiding the streets of Salem as much as possible. They took to the sea and embarked on long voyages; seamanship became the family's established profession. Hawthorne described it beautifully: "From father to son, for over a hundred years, they followed the sea; a grey-headed shipmaster, in each generation, retiring from the quarter-deck to the homestead, while a boy of fourteen took the hereditary place before the mast, facing the salt spray and the storms that had battered his father and grandfather. The boy also, eventually, moved from the forecastle to the cabin, experienced a tumultuous manhood, and returned from his travels to grow old, die, and join his dust with the earth he was born on." Our author's grandfather, Daniel Hathorne, is noted by Mr. Lathrop, his biographer and son-in-law, as a brave privateer during the War of Independence. His father, after whom he was named, was also a shipmaster and died overseas while on duty. He succumbed to a fever in Surinam in 1808. He left behind three children, of whom Nathaniel was the only boy. The boy's mother, who had been a Miss Manning,[12] came from a New England background almost as long-established as her husband's; she is described by our author's biographer as a woman of remarkable beauty, and by another source he quotes as "a keen observer of religious festivals," including "feasts, fasts, new moons, and Sabbaths." The poor lady likely had very few feasts to celebrate in her Puritan home; however, she probably enjoyed the usual number of new moons and even more than the usual number of Sabbaths.

In quiet provincial Salem, Nathaniel Hawthorne passed the greater part of his boyhood, as well as many years of his later life. Mr. Lathrop has much to say about the ancient picturesqueness of the place, and about the mystic influences it would project upon such a mind and character as Hawthorne's. These things are always relative, and in appreciating them everything depends upon the point of view. Mr. Lathrop writes for American readers, who in such a matter as this are very easy to please. Americans have as a general thing a hungry passion for the picturesque, and they are so fond of local colour that they contrive to perceive it in localities in which the amateurs of other countries would detect only the most neutral tints. History, as yet, has left in the United States but so thin and impalpable a deposit that we very soon touch the hard substratum of nature; and nature herself, in the western world, has the peculiarity of seeming rather crude and immature. The very air looks new and young; the light of the sun seems fresh and innocent, as if it knew as yet but few of the secrets of the world and none of the weariness of shining; the vegetation has the appearance of not having reached its[13] majority. A large juvenility is stamped upon the face of things, and in the vividness of the present, the past, which died so young and had time to produce so little, attracts but scanty attention. I doubt whether English observers would discover any very striking trace of it in the ancient town of Salem. Still, with all respect to a York and a Shrewsbury, to a Toledo and a Verona, Salem has a physiognomy in which the past plays a more important part than the present. It is of course a very recent past; but one must remember that the dead of yesterday are not more alive than those of a century ago. I know not of what picturesqueness Hawthorne was conscious in his respectable birthplace; I suspect his perception of it was less keen than his biographer assumes it to have been; but he must have felt at least that of whatever complexity of earlier life there had been in the country, the elm-shadowed streets of Salem were a recognisable memento. He has made considerable mention of the place, here and there, in his tales; but he has nowhere dilated upon it very lovingly, and it is noteworthy that in The House of the Seven Gables, the only one of his novels of which the scene is laid in it, he has by no means availed himself of the opportunity to give a description of it. He had of course a filial fondness for it—a deep-seated sense of connection with it; but he must have spent some very dreary years there, and the two feelings, the mingled tenderness and rancour, are visible in the Introduction to The Scarlet Letter.

In the quiet town of Salem, Nathaniel Hawthorne spent most of his childhood and many years of his adult life. Mr. Lathrop has a lot to say about the town's old charm and the special influences it had on someone like Hawthorne. These observations are always subjective, and how we appreciate them depends largely on our perspective. Mr. Lathrop writes for American readers, who tend to be easily pleased in matters like this. Generally, Americans have a strong desire for picturesque views, and they find local color even in areas that visitors from other countries might see as plain. History in the United States has left a thin layer, so we quickly reach the solid foundation of nature; and nature in the western world often seems raw and undeveloped. The very air feels fresh and young; the sunlight appears innocent, as if it hasn't yet learned the world's secrets or the weariness of shining; the plants seem not to have fully matured. There’s a youthful quality to everything, and in the brightness of the present, the past—cut short and only able to create a little—gets little attention. I'm not sure English observers would find anything very striking in the old town of Salem. Still, with all due respect to places like York and Shrewsbury, Toledo and Verona, Salem has a character where the past is more significant than the present. It is, of course, a very recent past; but one must remember that the dead from yesterday are no more alive than those from a century ago. I don’t know what attractiveness Hawthorne felt in his historic hometown; I suspect he was less aware of it than his biographer believes, but he must have recognized that the elm-shaded streets of Salem were a clear reminder of whatever earlier life had existed in the area. He referenced Salem quite a bit in his stories, but he never wrote about it very fondly, and it's worth noting that in The House of the Seven Gables, the only one of his novels set there, he didn't take the chance to describe it. Of course, he had an affectionate tie to it—a deep sense of belonging; but he must have also endured some very tough years there, and those mixed feelings of warmth and bitterness are evident in the Introduction to The Scarlet Letter.

"The old town of Salem," he writes,—"my native place, though I have dwelt much away from it, both in boyhood and in maturer years—possesses, or did possess, a hold on my affections, the force of which I have never realized during my[14] seasons of actual residence here. Indeed, so far as the physical aspect is concerned, with its flat, unvaried surface, covered chiefly with wooden houses, few or none of which pretend to architectural beauty; its irregularity, which is neither picturesque nor quaint, but only tame; its long and lazy street, lounging wearisomely through the whole extent of the peninsula, with Gallows Hill and New Guinea at one end, and a view of the almshouse at the other—such being the features of my native town it would be quite as reasonable to form a sentimental attachment to a disarranged chequer-board."

"The old town of Salem," he writes, "my hometown, even though I've spent a lot of time away from it during my childhood and later years—holds, or used to hold, a strong place in my heart, a feeling I never truly understood while I was actually living here. Really, as far as the physical layout goes, with its flat, monotonous terrain filled mainly with wooden houses, few of which can claim any architectural beauty; its irregularity, which is neither charming nor interesting, just plain; its long and slow street, dragging laboriously through the entire peninsula, with Gallows Hill and New Guinea at one end, and a view of the almshouse at the other—considering these features of my hometown, it would be just as reasonable to develop a sentimental attachment to a messed-up checkerboard."

But he goes on to say that he has never divested himself of the sense of intensely belonging to it—that the spell of the continuity of his life with that of his predecessors has never been broken. "It is no matter that the place is joyless for him; that he is weary of the old wooden houses, the mud and the dust, the dead level of site and sentiment, the chill east wind, and the chilliest of social atmospheres;—all these and whatever faults besides he may see or imagine, are nothing to the purpose. The spell survives, and just as powerfully as if the natal spot were an earthly paradise." There is a very American quality in this perpetual consciousness of a spell on Hawthorne's part; it is only in a country where newness and change and brevity of tenure are the common substance of life, that the fact of one's ancestors having lived for a hundred and seventy years in a single spot would become an element of one's morality. It is only an imaginative American that would feel urged to keep reverting to this circumstance, to keep analysing and cunningly considering it.

But he continues to say that he has never lost the feeling of deeply belonging to it—that the connection between his life and that of his ancestors has never been broken. "It doesn't matter that the place feels joyless to him; that he’s tired of the old wooden houses, the mud and the dust, the dullness of the location and sentiment, the cold east wind, and the coldest social atmosphere;—all these and any other faults he might see or imagine don’t really matter. The bond remains, just as strong as if his birthplace were a paradise on earth." There is a distinctly American quality in this ongoing awareness of a bond on Hawthorne's part; it's only in a country where newness, change, and short stays are the norm that the fact of one’s ancestors having lived in one place for a hundred and seventy years would become a part of one’s moral framework. Only an imaginative American would feel compelled to keep returning to this situation, to keep analyzing and thoughtfully considering it.

The Salem of to-day has, as New England towns go, a physiognomy of its own, and in spite of Hawthorne's analogy of the disarranged draught-board, it is a[15] decidedly agreeable one. The spreading elms in its streets, the proportion of large, square, honourable-looking houses, suggesting an easy, copious material life, the little gardens, the grassy waysides, the open windows, the air of space and salubrity and decency, and above all the intimation of larger antecedents—these things compose a picture which has little of the element that painters call depth of tone, but which is not without something that they would admit to be style. To English eyes the oldest and most honourable of the smaller American towns must seem in a manner primitive and rustic; the shabby, straggling, village-quality appears marked in them, and their social tone is not unnaturally inferred to bear the village stamp. Village-like they are, and it would be no gross incivility to describe them as large, respectable, prosperous, democratic villages. But even a village, in a great and vigorous democracy, where there are no overshadowing squires, where the "county" has no social existence, where the villagers are conscious of no superincumbent strata of gentility, piled upwards into vague regions of privilege—even a village is not an institution to accept of more or less graceful patronage; it thinks extremely well of itself, and is absolute in its own regard. Salem is a sea-port, but it is a sea-port deserted and decayed. It belongs to that rather melancholy group of old coast-towns, scattered along the great sea-face of New England, and of which the list is completed by the names of Portsmouth, Plymouth, New Bedford, Newburyport, Newport—superannuated centres of the traffic with foreign lands, which have seen their trade carried away from them by the greater cities. As Hawthorne says, their ventures have gone "to swell, needlessly and[16] imperceptibly, the mighty flood of commerce at New York or Boston." Salem, at the beginning of the present century, played a great part in the Eastern trade; it was the residence of enterprising shipowners who despatched their vessels to Indian and Chinese seas. It was a place of large fortunes, many of which have remained, though the activity that produced them has passed away. These successful traders constituted what Hawthorne calls "the aristocratic class." He alludes in one of his slighter sketches (The Sister Years) to the sway of this class and the "moral influence of wealth" having been more marked in Salem than in any other New England town. The sway, we may believe, was on the whole gently exercised, and the moral influence of wealth was not exerted in the cause of immorality. Hawthorne was probably but imperfectly conscious of an advantage which familiarity had made stale—the fact that he lived in the most democratic and most virtuous of modern communities. Of the virtue it is but civil to suppose that his own family had a liberal share; but not much of the wealth, apparently, came into their way. Hawthorne was not born to a patrimony, and his income, later in life, never exceeded very modest proportions.

The Salem of today has, like many New England towns, its own distinct character, and despite Hawthorne's comparison to a disordered chessboard, it's a[15] quite pleasant one. The sprawling elms lining the streets, the large, square, respectable-looking houses that hint at a comfortable, abundant lifestyle, the small gardens, the grassy shoulders, the open windows, the feeling of space, cleanliness, and decency, along with the suggestion of a richer history—together, these elements create a scene that may lack what artists call depth of tone, but possesses a touch of style. To English visitors, the oldest and most respectable of the smaller American towns might seem somewhat primitive and rural; their shabby, scattered, village-like quality stands out, and their social atmosphere naturally feels like that of a village. They are definitely village-like, and it wouldn't be rude to describe them as large, respectable, thriving, democratic villages. Yet even a village in a robust democracy, where there's no overwhelming aristocracy, where the "county" doesn't hold any social weight, where the villagers aren't aware of any upper-class layers of privilege above them—still, a village doesn’t accept varying degrees of patronage gracefully; it has a strong sense of self-worth and holds itself in high esteem. Salem is a seaport, though one that is deserted and decaying. It is part of a somewhat melancholic group of old coastal towns that dot the vast seaboard of New England, including Portsmouth, Plymouth, New Bedford, Newburyport, Newport—retired centers of trade with foreign lands, which have lost their commerce to larger cities. As Hawthorne notes, their ventures have gone "to swell, needlessly and[16] imperceptibly, the mighty flood of commerce at New York or Boston." At the beginning of this century, Salem played a significant role in Eastern trade; it was home to ambitious shipowners who sent their vessels to Indian and Chinese waters. It was a place of great wealth, much of which remains, even though the bustling activity that generated it has faded. These prosperous traders made up what Hawthorne refers to as "the aristocratic class." He mentions in one of his lighter pieces (The Sister Years) that this class's influence and the "moral influence of wealth" were particularly pronounced in Salem compared to other New England towns. We can assume that this influence was generally exercised gently and that wealth was not used to promote immorality. Hawthorne may not have fully realized the advantage—too familiar to him—that he lived in one of the most democratic and virtuous modern communities. It’s polite to suppose that his own family had their fair share of virtue; however, they didn’t seem to have much wealth. Hawthorne was not born into riches, and his income, later in life, never reached anything beyond very modest levels.

Of his childish years there appears to be nothing very definite to relate, though his biographer devotes a good many graceful pages to them. There is a considerable sameness in the behaviour of small boys, and it is probable that if we were acquainted with the details of our author's infantine career we should find it to be made up of the same pleasures and pains as that of many ingenuous lads for whom fame has had nothing in keeping. [17]

Of his childhood, there doesn't seem to be much specific to share, even though his biographer spends a good amount of elegant pages on it. There's a lot of similarity in how young boys act, and it's likely that if we knew the details of our author's early years, we would find them filled with the same joys and sorrows as many sincere boys who have never tasted fame. [17]

The absence of precocious symptoms of genius is on the whole more striking in the lives of men who have distinguished themselves than their juvenile promise; though it must be added that Mr. Lathrop has made out, as he was almost in duty bound to do, a very good case in favour of Hawthorne's having been an interesting child. He was not at any time what would be called a sociable man, and there is therefore nothing unexpected in the fact that he was fond of long walks in which he was not known to have had a companion. "Juvenile literature" was but scantily known at that time, and the enormous and extraordinary contribution made by the United States to this department of human happiness was locked in the bosom of futurity. The young Hawthorne, therefore, like many of his contemporaries, was constrained to amuse himself, for want of anything better, with the Pilgrim's Progress and the Faery Queen. A boy may have worse company than Bunyan and Spenser, and it is very probable that in his childish rambles our author may have had associates of whom there could be no record. When he was nine years old he met with an accident at school which threatened for a while to have serious results. He was struck on the foot by a ball and so severely lamed that he was kept at home for a long time, and had not completely recovered before his twelfth year. His school, it is to be supposed, was the common day-school of New England—the primary factor in that extraordinarily pervasive system of instruction in the plainer branches of learning, which forms one of the principal ornaments of American life. In 1818, when he was fourteen years old, he was taken by his mother to live in the house of an uncle, her brother, who was established in the town[18] of Raymond, near Lake Sebago, in the State of Maine. The immense State of Maine, in the year 1818, must have had an even more magnificently natural character than it possesses at the present day, and the uncle's dwelling, in consequence of being in a little smarter style than the primitive structures that surrounded it, was known by the villagers as Manning's Folly. Mr. Lathrop pronounces this region to be of a "weird and woodsy" character; and Hawthorne, later in life, spoke of it to a friend as the place where "I first got my cursed habits of solitude." The outlook, indeed, for an embryonic novelist, would not seem to have been cheerful; the social dreariness of a small New England community lost amid the forests of Maine, at the beginning of the present century, must have been consummate. But for a boy with a relish for solitude there were many natural resources, and we can understand that Hawthorne should in after years have spoken very tenderly of this episode. "I lived in Maine like a bird of the air, so perfect was the freedom I enjoyed." During the long summer days he roamed, gun in hand, through the great woods, and during the moonlight nights of winter, says his biographer, quoting another informant, "he would skate until midnight, all alone, upon Sebago Lake, with the deep shadows of the icy hills on either hand."

The lack of early signs of genius is generally more noticeable in the lives of distinguished men than the promise they showed as children. However, it should be noted that Mr. Lathrop has convincingly argued, as he was almost obliged to, that Hawthorne was an intriguing child. He was never what you’d call a sociable person, so it’s not surprising that he enjoyed long walks alone. At that time, "juvenile literature" was hardly available, and the significant and remarkable contributions of the United States to this area of human enjoyment were still in the future. Young Hawthorne, like many of his peers, had to entertain himself with the Pilgrim's Progress and the Faery Queen due to a lack of better options. A boy could do worse than be in the company of Bunyan and Spenser, and it’s likely that during his childhood adventures, our author had companions whose names are now lost. When he was nine, he had an accident at school that threatened to have serious consequences. He was hit on the foot by a ball and was so badly injured that he had to stay home for a long time and didn't fully recover until he was twelve. His school was likely the typical day school of New England—an essential part of the widespread educational system that focused on basic subjects, which is one of the defining features of American life. In 1818, when he was fourteen, his mother took him to live with his uncle, her brother, in the town[18] of Raymond, near Lake Sebago in the state of Maine. In 1818, the vast state of Maine likely had an even more stunning natural beauty than it does today, and because his uncle's house was a bit nicer than the simple structures around it, the villagers called it Manning’s Folly. Mr. Lathrop describes this area as having a "weird and woodsy" vibe; later in life, Hawthorne told a friend it was where "I first got my cursed habits of solitude." The outlook for a budding novelist in that small New England town, lost in the Maine forests at the start of the century, must have been quite bleak. Yet for a boy who appreciated solitude, there were many natural wonders, and we can see why Hawthorne would later recall this time fondly. "I lived in Maine like a bird of the air, so perfect was the freedom I enjoyed." During the long summer days, he would wander around the vast woods with a gun in hand, and on winter nights under the moonlight, as his biographer recounts from another source, "he would skate until midnight, all alone, on Sebago Lake, with the deep shadows of the icy hills on either side."

In 1819 he was sent back to Salem to school, and in the following year he wrote to his mother, who had remained at Raymond (the boy had found a home at Salem with another uncle), "I have left school and have begun to fit for college under Benjm. L. Oliver, Lawyer. So you are in danger of having one learned man in your family.... I get my lessons at home and recite them[19] to him (Mr. Oliver) at seven o'clock in the morning.... Shall you want me to be a Minister, Doctor, or Lawyer? A Minister I will not be." He adds, at the close of this epistle—"O how I wish I was again with you, with nothing to do but to go a-gunning! But the happiest days of my life are gone." In 1821, in his seventeenth year, he entered Bowdoin College, at Brunswick, Maine. This institution was in the year 1821—a quarter of a century after its foundation—a highly honourable, but not a very elaborately organized, nor a particularly impressive, seat of learning. I say it was not impressive, but I immediately remember that impressions depend upon the minds receiving them; and that to a group of simple New England lads, upwards of sixty years ago, the halls and groves of Bowdoin, neither dense nor lofty though they can have been, may have seemed replete with Academic stateliness. It was a homely, simple, frugal, "country college," of the old-fashioned American stamp; exerting within its limits a civilizing influence, working, amid the forests and the lakes, the log-houses and the clearings, toward the amenities and humanities and other collegiate graces, and offering a very sufficient education to the future lawyers, merchants, clergymen, politicians, and editors, of the very active and knowledge-loving community that supported it. It did more than this—it numbered poets and statesmen among its undergraduates, and on the roll-call of its sons it has several distinguished names. Among Hawthorne's fellow-students was Henry Wadsworth Longfellow, who divides with our author the honour of being the most distinguished of American men of letters. I know not whether Mr. Longfellow was especially intimate with Hawthorne at this period[20] (they were very good friends later in life), but with two of his companions he formed a friendship which lasted always. One of these was Franklin Pierce, who was destined to fill what Hawthorne calls "the most august position in the world." Pierce was elected President of the United States in 1852. The other was Horatio Bridge, who afterwards served with distinction in the Navy, and to whom the charming prefatory letter of the collection of tales published under the name of The Snow Image, is addressed. "If anybody is responsible at this day for my being an author it is yourself. I know not whence your faith came; but while we were lads together at a country college—gathering blueberries in study-hours under those tall Academic pines; or watching the great logs as they tumbled along the current of the Androscoggin; or shooting pigeons and grey squirrels in the woods; or bat-fowling in the summer twilight; or catching trout in that shadowy little stream which, I suppose, is still wandering river-ward through the forest—though you and I will never cast a line in it again—two idle lads, in short (as we need not fear to acknowledge now), doing a hundred things the Faculty never heard of, or else it had been worse for us—still it was your prognostic of your friend's destiny that he was to be a writer of fiction." That is a very pretty picture, but it is a picture of happy urchins at school, rather than of undergraduates "panting," as Macaulay says, "for one and twenty." Poor Hawthorne was indeed thousands of miles away from Oxford and Cambridge; that touch about the blueberries and the logs on the Androscoggin tells the whole story, and strikes the note, as it were, of his circumstances. But if the pleasures at Bowdoin were not expensive, so[21] neither were the penalties. The amount of Hawthorne's collegiate bill for one term was less than 4l., and of this sum more than 9s. was made up of fines. The fines, however, were not heavy. Mr. Lathrop prints a letter addressed by the President to "Mrs. Elizabeth C. Hathorne," requesting her co-operation with the officers of this college, "in the attempt to induce your son faithfully to observe the laws of this institution." He has just been fined fifty cents for playing cards for money during the preceding term. "Perhaps he might not have gamed," the Professor adds, "were it not for the influence of a student whom we have dismissed from college." The biographer quotes a letter from Hawthorne to one of his sisters, in which the writer says, in allusion to this remark, that it is a great mistake to think that he has been led away by the wicked ones. "I was fully as willing to play as the person he suspects of having enticed me, and would have been influenced by no one. I have a great mind to commence playing again, merely to show him that I scorn to be seduced by another into anything wrong." There is something in these few words that accords with the impression that the observant reader of Hawthorne gathers of the personal character that underlay his duskily-sportive imagination—an impression of simple manliness and transparent honesty.

In 1819, he was sent back to Salem for school, and in the following year, he wrote to his mother, who was still at Raymond (the boy had found a home in Salem with another uncle), "I have left school and have started preparing for college under Benjm. L. Oliver, Lawyer. So, you might soon have one learned person in your family... I do my lessons at home and recite them [19] to him (Mr. Oliver) at seven in the morning... Do you want me to be a Minister, Doctor, or Lawyer? A Minister, I will not be." He concludes this letter by saying, “Oh, how I wish I was with you again, with nothing to do but go hunting! But the happiest days of my life are gone." In 1821, at the age of seventeen, he entered Bowdoin College in Brunswick, Maine. This institution, in 1821—twenty-five years after it was founded—was respectable, but not very well organized or particularly impressive as a learning institution. I say it wasn't impressive, but I immediately remember that impressions depend on those receiving them; and for a group of simple New England boys over sixty years ago, the halls and groves of Bowdoin, though neither dense nor lofty, may have seemed full of academic grandeur. It was a humble, simple, frugal, "country college," in the old-fashioned American style; it had a civilizing influence within its limits, working amid the forests and lakes, log cabins and clearings, towards civility, humanity, and other collegiate refinements, while providing a good education for future lawyers, merchants, clergymen, politicians, and editors in a very active, knowledge-loving community that supported it. It did more than that—it included poets and statesmen among its students, and its roll-call has several distinguished names. Among Hawthorne's classmates was Henry Wadsworth Longfellow, who shares the honor with our author of being the most distinguished American men of letters. I don’t know if Mr. Longfellow was particularly close with Hawthorne at this time [20] (they became very good friends later in life), but he formed a lasting friendship with two of his companions. One was Franklin Pierce, who would later take on what Hawthorne called "the most exalted position in the world." Pierce was elected President of the United States in 1852. The other was Horatio Bridge, who later served with distinction in the Navy, and to whom the charming introductory letter of the collection of stories published under the title The Snow Image is addressed. "If anyone is responsible for my becoming an author, it’s you. I don’t know where your faith came from; but while we were boys together at a country college—gathering blueberries during study hours under those tall Academic pines; watching the great logs as they tumbled along the current of the Androscoggin; shooting pigeons and grey squirrels in the woods; bat-fowling in the summer twilight; or catching trout in that little stream, which I assume is still wandering toward the river through the forest—though you and I will never fish in it again—two idle boys, in short (as we need not hesitate to admit now), doing a hundred things the Faculty never knew about, or it would have been worse for us—still, it was your prediction that your friend’s destiny was to be a writer of fiction." That’s a lovely image, but it shows happy schoolboys rather than undergraduates "eager," as Macaulay puts it, "for twenty-one." Poor Hawthorne was indeed thousands of miles away from Oxford and Cambridge; that mention of the blueberries and the logs on the Androscoggin tells the whole story and captures the essence of his circumstances. But if the pleasures at Bowdoin were inexpensive, [21] so were the consequences. The total of Hawthorne's college bill for one term was less than £4, and of that amount, over 9 shillings was from fines. However, the fines weren't heavy. Mr. Lathrop prints a letter addressed by the President to "Mrs. Elizabeth C. Hathorne," asking for her cooperation with the college's officers, "in the effort to encourage your son to faithfully follow the rules of this institution." He had just been fined fifty cents for playing cards for money during the previous term. "Perhaps he wouldn’t have gambled," the Professor adds, "if it hadn’t been for the influence of a student we've expelled." The biographer cites a letter from Hawthorne to one of his sisters, in which he mentions, regarding this comment, that it is a big mistake to think he was led astray by the wrong crowd. "I was just as willing to play as the person he suspects lured me in, and I would have been influenced by no one. I’m almost tempted to start playing again, just to show him that I refuse to be led into anything wrong." There’s something in these few words that resonates with the impression that attentive readers of Hawthorne get of the simple character underlying his darkly playful imagination—an impression of straightforward manliness and clear honesty.

He appears to have been a fair scholar, but not a brilliant one; and it is very probable that as the standard of scholarship at Bowdoin was not high, he graduated none the less comfortably on this account. Mr. Lathrop is able to testify to the fact, by no means a surprising one, that he wrote verses at college, though the few stanzas that the biographer quotes are not[22] such as to make us especially regret that his rhyming mood was a transient one.

He seems to have been a decent student, but not an exceptional one; and it’s likely that since the academic standards at Bowdoin weren’t very high, he graduated without much trouble because of that. Mr. Lathrop can confirm, which isn’t surprising, that he wrote poetry while in college, although the few lines the biographer shares aren't[22] impressive enough to make us particularly regret that his interest in writing rhymes was short-lived.

"The ocean has its silent caves,
Deep, quiet, and alone.
Even though there's chaos on the waves,
"Beneath them, there's nothing."

That quatrain may suffice to decorate our page. And in connection with his college days I may mention his first novel, a short romance entitled Fanshawe, which was published in Boston in 1828, three years after he graduated. It was probably also written after that event, but the scene of the tale is laid at Bowdoin (which figures under an altered name), and Hawthorne's attitude with regard to the book, even shortly after it was published, was such as to assign it to this boyish period. It was issued anonymously, but he so repented of his venture that he annihilated the edition, of which, according to Mr. Lathrop, "not half a dozen copies are now known to be extant." I have seen none of these rare volumes, and I know nothing of Fanshawe but what the writer just quoted relates. It is the story of a young lady who goes in rather an odd fashion to reside at "Harley College" (equivalent of Bowdoin), under the care and guardianship of Dr. Melmoth, the President of the institution, a venerable, amiable, unworldly, and henpecked, scholar. Here she becomes very naturally an object of interest to two of the students; in regard to whom I cannot do better than quote Mr. Lathrop. One of these young men "is Edward Wolcott, a wealthy, handsome, generous, healthy young fellow from one of the sea-port towns; and the other Fanshawe, the hero, who is a poor but ambitious recluse, already passing into a decline[23] through overmuch devotion to books and meditation. Fanshawe, though the deeper nature of the two, and intensely moved by his new passion, perceiving that a union between himself and Ellen could not be a happy one, resigns the hope of it from the beginning. But circumstances bring him into intimate relation with her. The real action of the book, after the preliminaries, takes up only some three days, and turns upon the attempt of a man named Butler to entice Ellen away under his protection, then marry her, and secure the fortune to which she is heiress. This scheme is partly frustrated by circumstances, and Butler's purpose towards Ellen thus becomes a much more sinister one. From this she is rescued by Fanshawe, and knowing that he loves her, but is concealing his passion, she gives him the opportunity and the right to claim her hand. For a moment the rush of desire and hope is so great that he hesitates; then he refuses to take advantage of her generosity, and parts with her for a last time. Ellen becomes engaged to Wolcott, who had won her heart from the first; and Fanshawe, sinking into rapid consumption, dies before his class graduates." The story must have had a good deal of innocent lightness; and it is a proof of how little the world of observation lay open to Hawthorne, at this time, that he should have had no other choice than to make his little drama go forward between the rather naked walls of Bowdoin, where the presence of his heroine was an essential incongruity. He was twenty-four years old, but the "world," in its social sense, had not disclosed itself to him. He had, however, already, at moments, a very pretty writer's touch, as witness this passage, quoted by Mr. Lathrop, and which is worth[24] transcribing. The heroine has gone off with the nefarious Butler, and the good Dr. Melmoth starts in pursuit of her, attended by young Wolcott.

That quatrain may be enough to decorate our page. In relation to his college days, I should mention his first novel, a short romance titled Fanshawe, published in Boston in 1828, three years after he graduated. It was likely written after that event, but the story is set at Bowdoin (which is referred to by a different name), and Hawthorne's attitude toward the book, even shortly after its release, indicates it belongs to his youthful years. It was published anonymously, but he regretted his decision so much that he destroyed the edition, of which, according to Mr. Lathrop, "not half a dozen copies are now known to be extant." I haven’t seen any of these rare copies, and I know nothing about Fanshawe other than what the aforementioned writer shares. It's about a young woman who rather oddly goes to live at "Harley College" (the equivalent of Bowdoin), under the care of Dr. Melmoth, the college president, a wise, kind, naive, and henpecked scholar. Naturally, she becomes the center of interest for two students; for a better description, I’ll quote Mr. Lathrop. One of these young men is "Edward Wolcott, a wealthy, handsome, generous, healthy young man from one of the seaside towns; the other is Fanshawe, the hero, who is a poor but ambitious recluse, already beginning to decline[23] from spending too much time with books and deep thought. Although Fanshawe has the more profound character and is deeply affected by his new passion, he realizes from the start that a relationship with Ellen would not be a happy one, so he gives up on that hope right away. However, circumstances bring him close to her. The main events of the book take place over just three days and center on a man named Butler trying to lure Ellen away under his protection, intending to marry her and secure her inheritance. This plan is somewhat thwarted by circumstances, making Butler’s intentions towards Ellen much more sinister. Fanshawe rescues her from this, and knowing that he loves her but is hiding his feelings, she gives him the chance and the right to ask for her hand. For a moment, the rush of desire and hope is so overwhelming that he hesitates; then he decides not to take advantage of her kindness and says goodbye to her for the last time. Ellen becomes engaged to Wolcott, who had captured her heart from the beginning; and Fanshawe, succumbing to rapid illness, dies before his class graduates." The story likely had a fair amount of innocent lightness; it shows how little the world of social observation was open to Hawthorne at that time, as he had no choice but to set his little drama against the rather bare walls of Bowdoin, where his heroine's presence was a fundamental incongruity. He was twenty-four years old, but the "world," in a social context, had not revealed itself to him. However, he already displayed a delicate writer's touch at times, as evidenced by this passage quoted by Mr. Lathrop, which is worth[24] transcription. The heroine has left with the villainous Butler, and the kind Dr. Melmoth sets off after her, accompanied by young Wolcott.

"'Alas, youth, these are strange times,' observed the President, 'when a doctor of divinity and an undergraduate set forth, like a knight-errant and his squire, in search of a stray damsel. Methinks I am an epitome of the church militant, or a new species of polemical divinity. Pray Heaven, however, there be no such encounter in store for us; for I utterly forgot to provide myself with weapons.'

"'Oh well, youth, these are strange times,' said the President, 'when a doctor of divinity and an undergrad set out, like a knight-errant and his squire, in search of a lost damsel. I feel like a living example of the fighting church, or a new type of argumentative theology. But I hope to Heaven that we don't have such an encounter ahead of us; I completely forgot to bring any weapons.'

"'I took some thought for that matter, reverend knight,' replied Edward, whose imagination was highly tickled by Dr. Melmoth's chivalrous comparison.

"'I've given that some thought, reverend knight,' replied Edward, whose imagination was greatly stimulated by Dr. Melmoth's noble comparison."

"'Aye, I see that you have girded on a sword,' said the divine. 'But wherewith shall I defend myself? my hand being empty except of this golden-headed staff, the gift of Mr. Langton.'

"'Yes, I see that you have put on a sword,' said the divine. 'But how will I defend myself? My hands are empty except for this golden-headed staff, a gift from Mr. Langton.'"

"'One of these, if you will accept it,' answered Edward, exhibiting a brace of pistols, 'will serve to begin the conflict before you join the battle hand to hand.'

"'One of these, if you’re willing to take it,' Edward replied, showing a couple of pistols, 'will kick off the fight before you dive into hand-to-hand combat.'"

"'Nay, I shall find little safety in meddling with that deadly instrument, since I know not accurately from which end proceeds the bullet,' said Dr. Melmoth. 'But were it not better, since we are so well provided with artillery, to betake ourselves, in the event of an encounter, to some stone wall or other place of strength?'

"'No, I won't find much safety in messing with that deadly weapon, since I don't really know which end the bullet comes out of,' said Dr. Melmoth. 'But wouldn't it be better, since we have plenty of firepower, to head to a stone wall or another stronghold in case we run into trouble?'"

"'If I may presume to advise,' said the squire, 'you, as being most valiant and experienced, should ride forward, lance in hand (your long staff serving for a lance), while I annoy the enemy from afar.'

"'If I may offer some advice,' said the squire, 'you, being the bravest and most experienced, should ride ahead, lance in hand (your long staff acting as a lance), while I distract the enemy from a distance.'"

"'Like Teucer, behind the shield of Ajax,' interrupted Dr. Melmoth, 'or David with his stone and sling. No, no, young man; I have left unfinished in my study a learned treatise, important not only to the present age, but to posterity, for whose sake I must take heed to my safety. But, lo! who rides yonder?'"

"'Like Teucer, behind Ajax's shield,' interrupted Dr. Melmoth, 'or David with his stone and sling. No, no, young man; I have a significant unfinished paper in my study, important not only for now but for the future, and for that reason, I need to be careful about my safety. But wait! Who's riding over there?'"

On leaving college Hawthorne had gone back to live at Salem.

On graduating from college, Hawthorne returned to live in Salem.


CHAPTER II.

EARLY MANHOOD.

The twelve years that followed were not the happiest or most brilliant phase of Hawthorne's life; they strike me indeed as having had an altogether peculiar dreariness. They had their uses; they were the period of incubation of the admirable compositions which eventually brought him reputation and prosperity. But of their actual aridity the young man must have had a painful consciousness; he never lost the impression of it. Mr. Lathrop quotes a phrase to this effect from one of his letters, late in life. "I am disposed to thank God for the gloom and chill of my early life, in the hope that my share of adversity came then, when I bore it alone." And the same writer alludes to a touching passage in the English Note-Books, which I shall quote entire:—

The twelve years that came after weren't the happiest or most vibrant times of Hawthorne's life; they actually seem to have a uniquely gloomy quality. They served a purpose; it was the time of development for the remarkable works that eventually earned him recognition and success. But he must have felt the genuine emptiness of that time; he never shook off that feeling. Mr. Lathrop quotes a phrase from one of his later letters that reflects this sentiment: "I am inclined to thank God for the gloom and chill of my early life, hoping that my share of hardship happened then, when I endured it alone." The same writer also mentions a moving excerpt from the English Note-Books, which I will quote in full:—

"I think I have been happier this Christmas (1854) than ever before—by my own fireside, and with my wife and children about me—more content to enjoy what I have, less anxious for anything beyond it, in this life. My early life was perhaps a good preparation for the declining half of life; it having been such a blank that any thereafter would compare favourably with it. For a long, long while, I have occasionally[26] been visited with a singular dream; and I have an impression that I have dreamed it ever since I have been in England. It is, that I am still at college, or, sometimes, even, at school—and there is a sense that I have been there unconscionably long, and have quite failed to make such progress as my contemporaries have done; and I seem to meet some of them with a feeling of shame and depression that broods over me as I think of it, even when awake. This dream, recurring all through these twenty or thirty years, must be one of the effects of that heavy seclusion in which I shut myself up for twelve years after leaving college, when everybody moved onward and left me behind. How strange that it should come now, when I may call myself famous and prosperous!—when I am happy too."

"I think I've been happier this Christmas (1854) than ever before—by my own fireplace, with my wife and kids around me—more content to enjoy what I have, less anxious for anything beyond it in this life. My early life might have prepared me well for this later stage; it was such a blank that anything afterward would look good in comparison. For a long time, I’ve occasionally[26] been visited by this odd dream, and I feel like I’ve been dreaming it since I arrived in England. The dream is that I’m still in college, or sometimes even back in school—and there's this sense that I've been there way too long and haven’t made the progress that my peers have. I seem to run into some of them with a feeling of shame and sadness that lingers over me even when I’m awake. This recurring dream over the last twenty or thirty years must be one of the effects of the long isolation I put myself in for twelve years after leaving college, while everyone else moved on and left me behind. How strange that it should come now, when I can consider myself famous and successful!—when I’m happy too."

The allusion here is to a state of solitude which was the young man's positive choice at the time—or into which he drifted at least under the pressure of his natural shyness and reserve. He was not expansive, he was not addicted to experiments and adventures of intercourse, he was not, personally, in a word, what is called sociable. The general impression of this silence-loving and shade-seeking side of his character is doubtless exaggerated, and, in so far as it points to him as a sombre and sinister figure, is almost ludicrously at fault. He was silent, diffident, more inclined to hesitate, to watch and wait and meditate, than to produce himself, and fonder, on almost any occasion, of being absent than of being present. This quality betrays itself in all his writings. There is in all of them something cold and light and thin, something belonging to the imagination alone, which indicates a man but little disposed to multiply his relations, his points of contact, with society. If we read the six volumes of Note-Books with an eye to the evidence of this unsocial side[27] of his life, we find it in sufficient abundance. But we find at the same time that there was nothing unamiable or invidious in his shyness, and above all that there was nothing preponderantly gloomy. The qualities to which the Note-Books most testify are, on the whole, his serenity and amenity of mind. They reveal these characteristics indeed in an almost phenomenal degree. The serenity, the simplicity, seem in certain portions almost child-like; of brilliant gaiety, of high spirits, there is little; but the placidity and evenness of temper, the cheerful and contented view of the things he notes, never belie themselves. I know not what else he may have written in this copious record, and what passages of gloom and melancholy may have been suppressed; but as his Diaries stand, they offer in a remarkable degree the reflection of a mind whose development was not in the direction of sadness. A very clever French critic, whose fancy is often more lively than his observation is deep, M. Emile Montégut, writing in the Revue des Deux Mondes, in the year 1860, invents for our author the appellation of "Un Romancier Pessimiste." Superficially speaking, perhaps, the title is a happy one; but only superficially. Pessimism consists in having morbid and bitter views and theories about human nature; not in indulging in shadowy fancies and conceits. There is nothing whatever to show that Hawthorne had any such doctrines or convictions; certainly, the note of depression, of despair, of the disposition to undervalue the human race, is never sounded in his Diaries. These volumes contain the record of very few convictions or theories of any kind; they move with curious evenness, with a charming, graceful flow, on a level which lies above that of a man's[28] philosophy. They adhere with such persistence to this upper level that they prompt the reader to believe that Hawthorne had no appreciable philosophy at all—no general views that were, in the least uncomfortable. They are the exhibition of an unperplexed intellect. I said just now that the development of Hawthorne's mind was not towards sadness; and I should be inclined to go still further, and say that his mind proper—his mind in so far as it was a repository of opinions and articles of faith—had no development that it is of especial importance to look into. What had a development was his imagination—that delicate and penetrating imagination which was always at play, always entertaining itself, always engaged in a game of hide and seek in the region in which it seemed to him, that the game could best be played—among the shadows and substructions, the dark-based pillars and supports, of our moral nature. Beneath this movement and ripple of his imagination—as free and spontaneous as that of the sea surface—lay directly his personal affections. These were solid and strong, but, according to my impression, they had the place very much to themselves.

The reference here is to a state of solitude that the young man actively chose at the time—or at least one he drifted into due to his natural shyness and reserve. He wasn't outgoing, he didn't seek out new experiences and adventures involving others, and he wasn't particularly sociable. The overall impression of his quiet and reserved nature is likely exaggerated, and in suggesting he was a gloomy and sinister figure, it misses the mark completely. He was quiet, hesitant, more inclined to observe, wait, and think than to put himself out there, and usually preferred to be absent rather than present. This aspect is reflected in all his writings. There's a certain coldness, lightness, and thinness to them that suggests a man reluctant to expand his social connections. If we read the six volumes of Note-Books looking for evidence of this unsocial aspect of his life, we find it in plenty. However, we also discover that his shyness wasn't unfriendly or spiteful, and, importantly, it wasn't predominantly gloomy. The qualities most evident in the Note-Books are, overall, his calmness and friendliness. They showcase these traits to an almost extraordinary degree. His serenity and simplicity sometimes feel almost childlike; there's little sign of bright cheer or high spirits, but the calmness and steadiness in his outlook, along with the cheerful acceptance of what he observes, are always apparent. I can't say what else he may have written in this extensive record, or what moments of gloom and melancholy might have been left out; but as his Diaries stand, they remarkably reflect a mind that wasn't inclined towards sadness. A very clever French critic, whose imagination is often livelier than his depth of observation, M. Emile Montégut, wrote in the Revue des Deux Mondes in 1860, coining the term "Un Romancier Pessimiste" for our author. Superficially, the title might seem fitting, but only at first glance. Pessimism is about having negative and bitter beliefs about human nature; it doesn't come from indulging in vague thoughts and imaginings. There’s no evidence that Hawthorne held such beliefs or convictions; certainly, his Diaries never carry a tone of depression, despair, or a tendency to look down on humanity. These volumes contain very few convictions or theories of any kind; they flow with a curious steadiness and a charming, graceful ease that lie above the level of a man’s philosophy. They stick to this upper level so consistently that they lead readers to believe that Hawthorne had no significant philosophy at all—no general views that were at all uncomfortable. They present an uncomplicated intellect. I just mentioned that the development of Hawthorne's mind wasn’t inclined towards sadness; and I'd go even further to say that his mind—specifically as a collection of opinions and beliefs—had no significant development worth examining. What actually developed was his imagination—this delicate and perceptive imagination that was always at work, keeping itself entertained, continuously playing a game of hide and seek in the realm where he believed the game could best unfold—among the shadows and foundations, the dark pillars and supports of our moral nature. Beneath this flow and movement of his imagination—free and spontaneous like the surface of the sea—was his personal affection. These feelings were solid and strong, but, from my perspective, they existed largely in their own space.

His innocent reserve, then, and his exaggerated, but by no means cynical, relish for solitude, imposed themselves upon him, in a great measure, with a persistency which helped to make the time a tolerably arid one—so arid a one indeed that we have seen that in the light of later happiness he pronounced it a blank. But in truth, if these were dull years, it was not all Hawthorne's fault. His situation was intrinsically poor—poor with a poverty that one almost hesitates to look into. When we think of what the conditions of intellectual life, of taste, must have been in a small New England town[29] fifty years ago; and when we think of a young man of beautiful genius, with a love of literature and romance, of the picturesque, of style and form and colour, trying to make a career for himself in the midst of them, compassion for the young man becomes our dominant sentiment, and we see the large dry village picture in perhaps almost too hard a light. It seems to me then that it was possibly a blessing for Hawthorne that he was not expansive and inquisitive, that he lived much to himself and asked but little of his milieu. If he had been exacting and ambitious, if his appetite had been large and his knowledge various, he would probably have found the bounds of Salem intolerably narrow. But his culture had been of a simple sort—there was little of any other sort to be obtained in America in those days, and though he was doubtless haunted by visions of more suggestive opportunities, we may safely assume that he was not to his own perception the object of compassion that he appears to a critic who judges him after half a century's civilization has filtered into the twilight of that earlier time. If New England was socially a very small place in those days, Salem was a still smaller one; and if the American tone at large was intensely provincial, that of New England was not greatly helped by having the best of it. The state of things was extremely natural, and there could be now no greater mistake than to speak of it with a redundancy of irony. American life had begun to constitute itself from the foundations; it had begun to be, simply; it was at an immeasurable distance from having begun to enjoy. I imagine there was no appreciable group of people in New England at that time proposing to itself to enjoy life; this was not an undertaking for[30] which any provision had been made, or to which any encouragement was offered. Hawthorne must have vaguely entertained some such design upon destiny; but he must have felt that his success would have to depend wholly upon his own ingenuity. I say he must have proposed to himself to enjoy, simply because he proposed to be an artist, and because this enters inevitably into the artist's scheme. There are a thousand ways of enjoying life, and that of the artist is one of the most innocent. But for all that, it connects itself with the idea of pleasure. He proposes to give pleasure, and to give it he must first get it. Where he gets it will depend upon circumstances, and circumstances were not encouraging to Hawthorne.

His innocent reserve and his exaggerated but not cynical enjoyment of solitude weighed on him, making the time quite dry—so much so that, looking back from a later point of happiness, he called it a blank. But honestly, if those years were dull, it wasn’t all Hawthorne’s fault. His situation was fundamentally bleak—bleak enough that you almost hesitate to consider it. When we think about the conditions of intellectual life and taste in a small New England town[29] fifty years ago, and a young man with a beautiful talent for literature and romance, for the picturesque, style, form, and color, trying to carve out a career there, sympathy for him becomes our main feeling, and we might view the dry village scene with almost too much harshness. It seems to me that it was perhaps a blessing for Hawthorne that he wasn’t expansive or curious, that he kept to himself and asked little from his surroundings. Had he been demanding and ambitious, with a big appetite for knowledge, he likely would have found Salem’s limits stifling. But his education was quite basic—there wasn’t much else to get in America back then, and even though he must have been haunted by dreams of better opportunities, we can assume he didn't see himself as the object of pity that a critic might after half a century of progress has transformed the view. If New England was socially a small place back then, Salem was even smaller; and while American culture overall was very provincial, New England’s didn’t benefit much from that. The situation was completely natural, and it would be a mistake to describe it with excessive irony. American life was just beginning to establish itself; it was starting to exist without even being close to enjoying life. I doubt there was any notable group of people in New England at that time aiming to enjoy life; this wasn’t something they were prepared for or encouraged to pursue.[30] Hawthorne must have vaguely entertained some plans for his future; but he likely felt his success would depend entirely on his own cleverness. I think he intended to enjoy himself simply because he aimed to be an artist, and that desire naturally includes the idea of enjoyment. There are countless ways to enjoy life, and the artist’s way is one of the most innocent. But still, it’s tied to the concept of pleasure. The artist wants to provide pleasure, and to do that, he must first experience it himself. Where he finds it depends on the circumstances, and those circumstances weren’t favorable for Hawthorne.

He was poor, he was solitary, and he undertook to devote himself to literature in a community in which the interest in literature was as yet of the smallest. It is not too much to say that even to the present day it is a considerable discomfort in the United States not to be "in business." The young man who attempts to launch himself in a career that does not belong to the so-called practical order; the young man who has not, in a word, an office in the business-quarter of the town, with his name painted on the door, has but a limited place in the social system, finds no particular bough to perch upon. He is not looked at askance, he is not regarded as an idler; literature and the arts have always been held in extreme honour in the American world, and those who practise them are received on easier terms than in other countries. If the tone of the American world is in some respects provincial, it is in none more so than in this matter of the exaggerated homage rendered to authorship. The gentleman or the[31] lady who has written a book is in many circles the object of an admiration too indiscriminating to operate as an encouragement to good writing. There is no reason to suppose that this was less the case fifty years ago; but fifty years ago, greatly more than now, the literary man must have lacked the comfort and inspiration of belonging to a class. The best things come, as a general thing, from the talents that are members of a group; every man works better when he has companions working in the same line, and yielding the stimulus of suggestion, comparison, emulation. Great things of course have been done by solitary workers; but they have usually been done with double the pains they would have cost if they had been produced in more genial circumstances. The solitary worker loses the profit of example and discussion; he is apt to make awkward experiments; he is in the nature of the case more or less of an empiric. The empiric may, as I say, be treated by the world as an expert; but the drawbacks and discomforts of empiricism remain to him, and are in fact increased by the suspicion that is mingled with his gratitude, of a want in the public taste of a sense of the proportions of things. Poor Hawthorne, beginning to write subtle short tales at Salem, was empirical enough; he was one of, at most, some dozen Americans who had taken up literature as a profession. The profession in the United States is still very young, and of diminutive stature; but in the year 1830 its head could hardly have been seen above ground. It strikes the observer of to-day that Hawthorne showed great courage in entering a field in which the honours and emoluments were so scanty as the profits of authorship must have been at that time. I have said that in[32] the United States at present authorship is a pedestal, and literature is the fashion; but Hawthorne's history is a proof that it was possible, fifty years ago, to write a great many little masterpieces without becoming known. He begins the preface to the Twice-Told Tales by remarking that he was "for many years the obscurest man of letters in America." When once this work obtained recognition, the recognition left little to be desired. Hawthorne never, I believe, made large sums of money by his writings, and the early profits of these charming sketches could not have been considerable; for many of them, indeed, as they appeared in journals and magazines, he had never been paid at all; but the honour, when once it dawned—and it dawned tolerably early in the author's career—was never thereafter wanting. Hawthorne's countrymen are solidly proud of him, and the tone of Mr. Lathrop's Study is in itself sufficient evidence of the manner in which an American story-teller may in some cases look to have his eulogy pronounced.

He was poor, he was alone, and he committed himself to literature in a community where interest in literature was minimal. It's safe to say that even today, in the United States, not being "in business" is quite uncomfortable. The young man trying to start a career outside of what’s considered practical, the one who doesn’t have an office in the business district with his name on the door, has a limited place in the social structure; he finds no particular branch to settle on. He isn't viewed with suspicion, nor seen as a slacker; literature and the arts are highly regarded in America, and those who practice them are generally treated better than in many other countries. If the American attitude can be somewhat provincial, it’s especially true in its exaggerated respect for authorship. In many circles, a man or woman who has written a book is admired with such eagerness that it often doesn’t encourage quality writing. There’s no reason to think this was any different fifty years ago; however, back then, more than now, a literary person likely lacked the comfort and inspiration of belonging to a group. Generally speaking, the best work comes from those who are part of a community; people work better when they have peers in the same field, benefiting from shared ideas, comparisons, and motivation. Of course, remarkable accomplishments have been achieved by solitary creators, but they usually require twice as much effort compared to those produced in more supportive environments. The solitary creator misses out on the benefits of example and discussion, tends to make clumsy attempts, and naturally becomes somewhat of an experimenter. An experimenter may, as I mentioned, be seen by society as an expert, but the downsides and challenges of that approach remain, often amplified by a suspicion mixed with gratitude regarding the public’s lack of discernment in appreciating proportions. Poor Hawthorne, starting to write subtle short stories in Salem, was quite the experimenter; he was one of, at most, a handful of Americans who had chosen literature as a profession. The profession in the United States is still very young and small; yet in 1830, it was hardly visible at all. Looking back today, it’s clear that Hawthorne showed great bravery in entering a field where the rewards and recognition were as meager as they would have been back then. I've noted that currently in the United States, authorship is elevated, and literature is trendy; however, Hawthorne’s experience shows that, fifty years ago, it was possible to create numerous little masterpieces without gaining fame. He starts the preface to the Twice-Told Tales by stating that he was “for many years the most obscure man of letters in America.” Once this work gained recognition, the recognition was comprehensive. I don’t believe Hawthorne ever made a lot of money from his writing, and the early earnings from these delightful sketches couldn’t have been significant; many of them, as they were published in journals and magazines, he hadn’t been paid for at all. But once the honor of recognition emerged—and it came fairly early in his career—it never disappeared again. Hawthorne's fellow countrymen are genuinely proud of him, and the tone of Mr. Lathrop's Study clearly illustrates how an American storyteller may sometimes expect his eulogy to be delivered.

Hawthorne's early attempt to support himself by his pen appears to have been deliberate; we hear nothing of those experiments in counting-houses or lawyers' offices, of which a permanent invocation to the Muse is often the inconsequent sequel. He began to write, and to try and dispose of his writings; and he remained at Salem apparently only because his family, his mother and his two sisters, lived there. His mother had a house, of which during the twelve years that elapsed until 1838, he appears to have been an inmate. Mr. Lathrop learned from his surviving sister that after publishing Fanshawe he produced a group of short stories entitled Seven Tales of my Native Land, and that[33] this lady retained a very favourable recollection of the work, which her brother had given her to read. But it never saw the light; his attempts to get it published were unsuccessful, and at last, in a fit of irritation and despair, the young author burned the manuscript.

Hawthorne's early effort to support himself through writing seems to have been intentional; we don’t hear about any jobs in counting houses or law offices, which often come before a lasting commitment to writing. He started to write and sought to publish his work, staying in Salem likely only because his family—his mother and two sisters—lived there. His mother owned a house where he seemed to live for the twelve years leading up to 1838. Mr. Lathrop found out from his surviving sister that after publishing Fanshawe, he created a collection of short stories called Seven Tales of my Native Land, and that[33] this sister fondly remembered the work her brother had given her to read. But it was never published; his efforts to get it out there failed, and eventually, in a moment of frustration and despair, the young author burned the manuscript.

There is probably something autobiographic in the striking little tale of The Devil in Manuscript. "They have been offered to seventeen publishers," says the hero of that sketch in regard to a pile of his own lucubrations.

There’s likely something autobiographical in the intriguing little story of The Devil in Manuscript. "They’ve been sent to seventeen publishers," says the main character about a stack of his own writings.

"It would make you stare to read their answers.... One man publishes nothing but school-books; another has five novels already under examination;... another gentleman is just giving up business, on purpose, I verily believe, to avoid publishing my book. In short, of all the seventeen booksellers, only one has vouchsafed even to read my tales; and he—a literary dabbler himself, I should judge—has the impertinence to criticise them, proposing what he calls vast improvements, and concluding, after a general sentence of condemnation, with the definitive assurance that he will not be concerned on any terms.... But there does seem to be one righteous man among these seventeen unrighteous ones, and he tells me, fairly, that no American publisher will meddle with an American work—seldom if by a known writer, and never if by a new one—unless at the writer's risk."

"It would make you pause to read their responses.... One guy only publishes school books; another has five novels currently under review;... another man is actually quitting his job, I genuinely believe, just to avoid publishing my book. In short, out of all seventeen booksellers, only one has even bothered to read my stories; and he—a guy who dabbles in literature himself, I’d guess—has the audacity to criticize them, suggesting what he claims are major improvements, and wrapping up, after a general rejection, with the firm assurance that he won't be involved, no matter the terms.... But there does seem to be one decent person among these seventeen unworthy ones, and he tells me, frankly, that no American publisher will touch an American work—rarely if it’s by a known author, and never if it’s by a newcomer—unless the risk is on the writer."

But though the Seven Tales were not printed, Hawthorne, proceeded to write others that were; the two collections of the Twice-Told Tales, and the Snow Image, are gathered from a series of contributions to the local journals and the annuals of that day. To make these three volumes, he picked out the things he thought the best. "Some very small part," he says of what remains, "might yet be rummaged out (but it would not[34] be worth the trouble), among the dingy pages of fifteen or twenty-years-old periodicals, or within the shabby morocco covers of faded Souvenirs." These three volumes represent no large amount of literary labour for so long a period, and the author admits that there is little to show "for the thought and industry of that portion of his life." He attributes the paucity of his productions to a "total lack of sympathy at the age when his mind would naturally have been most effervescent." "He had no incitement to literary effort in a reasonable prospect of reputation or profit; nothing but the pleasure itself of composition, an enjoyment not at all amiss in its way, and perhaps essential to the merit of the work in hand, but which in the long run will hardly keep the chill out of a writer's heart, or the numbness out of his fingers." These words occur in the preface attached in 1851 to the second edition of the Twice-Told Tales; à propos of which I may say that there is always a charm in Hawthorne's prefaces which makes one grateful for a pretext to quote from them. At this time The Scarlet Letter had just made his fame, and the short tales were certain of a large welcome; but the account he gives of the failure of the earlier edition to produce a sensation (it had been published in two volumes, at four years apart), may appear to contradict my assertion that, though he was not recognised immediately, he was recognised betimes. In 1850, when The Scarlet Letter appeared, Hawthorne was forty-six years old, and this may certainly seem a long-delayed popularity. On the other hand, it must be remembered that he had not appealed to the world with any great energy. The Twice-Told Tales, charming as they are, do not constitute a very massive literary pedestal. As[35] soon as the author, resorting to severer measures, put forth The Scarlet Letter, the public ear was touched and charmed, and after that it was held to the end. "Well it might have been!" the reader will exclaim. "But what a grievous pity that the dulness of this same organ should have operated so long as a deterrent, and by making Hawthorne wait till he was nearly fifty to publish his first novel, have abbreviated by so much his productive career!" The truth is, he cannot have been in any very high degree ambitious; he was not an abundant producer, and there was manifestly a strain of generous indolence in his composition. There was a loveable want of eagerness about him. Let the encouragement offered have been what it might, he had waited till he was lapsing from middle-life to strike his first noticeable blow; and during the last ten years of his career he put forth but two complete works, and the fragment of a third.

But even though the Seven Tales weren't published, Hawthorne went on to write others that were; the two collections of Twice-Told Tales and the Snow Image are made up of contributions to local journals and annuals of that time. To create these three volumes, he selected what he considered the best pieces. "Some very small part," he says about what remains, "might still be dug up (but it wouldn't[34] be worth the trouble), among the dingy pages of fifteen or twenty-year-old periodicals, or within the shabby morocco covers of faded Souvenirs." These three volumes don't represent a large amount of literary work for such a long time, and the author acknowledges that there’s little to show "for the thought and effort of that part of his life." He credits the scarcity of his output to a "total lack of sympathy at the time when his mind would naturally have been most lively." "There was no incentive for literary effort in a realistic expectation of reputation or profit; only the pleasure of writing itself, an enjoyment that isn't bad in its own way, and perhaps essential to the quality of the work at hand, but which over time will hardly keep the chill out of a writer's heart, or the numbness out of his fingers." These words appear in the preface added in 1851 to the second edition of Twice-Told Tales; regarding which I might add that there is always a charm in Hawthorne's prefaces that makes one grateful for a reason to quote from them. At this time, The Scarlet Letter had just made him famous, and the short stories were sure to be very well received; but the explanation he gives for the earlier edition not creating a stir (it had been published in two volumes, four years apart) might seem to contradict my claim that, although he wasn't recognized immediately, he was recognized in due time. In 1850, when The Scarlet Letter was released, Hawthorne was forty-six years old, which may certainly seem like a long-delayed popularity. On the other hand, it should be noted that he hadn't approached the world with much energy. The Twice-Told Tales, charming as they are, don't provide a very strong literary foundation. As[35] soon as the author, taking more serious measures, published The Scarlet Letter, the public was captivated, and after that, the attention lasted. "It well might have been!" the reader will exclaim. "But what a shame that the dullness of this very audience should have acted as a deterrent for so long, and by making Hawthorne wait until he was nearly fifty to publish his first novel, have cut short his productive career!" The truth is, he couldn't have been very ambitious; he wasn't a prolific writer, and there was clearly a strain of generous laziness in his character. He had a lovable lack of urgency about him. Regardless of the encouragement offered, he waited until he was moving past middle age to make his first significant impact; and during the last ten years of his career, he published only two complete works and a fragment of a third.

It is very true, however, that during this early period he seems to have been very glad to do whatever came to his hand. Certain of his tales found their way into one of the annuals of the time, a publication endowed with the brilliant title of The Boston Token and Atlantic Souvenir. The editor of this graceful repository was S. G. Goodrich, a gentleman who, I suppose, may be called one of the pioneers of American periodical literature. He is better known to the world as Mr. Peter Parley, a name under which he produced a multitude of popular school-books, story-books, and other attempts to vulgarize human knowledge and adapt it to the infant mind. This enterprising purveyor of literary wares appears, incongruously enough, to have been Hawthorne's earliest protector, if protection is[36] the proper word for the treatment that the young author received from him. Mr. Goodrich induced him in 1836 to go to Boston to edit a periodical in which he was interested, The American Magazine of Useful and Entertaining Knowledge. I have never seen the work in question, but Hawthorne's biographer gives a sorry account of it. It was managed by the so-called Bewick Company, which "took its name from Thomas Bewick, the English restorer of the art of wood-engraving, and the magazine was to do his memory honour by his admirable illustrations. But in fact it never did any one honour, nor brought any one profit. It was a penny popular affair, containing condensed information about innumerable subjects, no fiction, and little poetry. The woodcuts were of the crudest and most frightful sort. It passed through the hands of several editors and several publishers. Hawthorne was engaged at a salary of five hundred dollars a year; but it appears that he got next to nothing, and did not stay in the position long." Hawthorne wrote from Boston in the winter of 1836: "I came here trusting to Goodrich's positive promise to pay me forty-five dollars as soon as I arrived; and he has kept promising from one day to another, till I do not see that he means to pay at all. I have now broke off all intercourse with him, and never think of going near him.... I don't feel at all obliged to him about the editorship, for he is a stockholder and director in the Bewick Company ... and I defy them to get another to do for a thousand dollars, what I do for five hundred."—"I make nothing," he says in another letter, "of writing a history or biography before dinner." Goodrich proposed to him to write a Universal History for the use of schools,[37] offering him a hundred dollars for his share in the work. Hawthorne accepted the offer and took a hand—I know not how large a one—in the job. His biographer has been able to identify a single phrase as our author's. He is speaking of George IV: "Even when he was quite a young man this King cared as much about dress as any young coxcomb. He had a great deal of taste in such matters, and it is a pity that he was a King, for he might otherwise have made an excellent tailor." The Universal History had a great vogue and passed through hundreds of editions; but it does not appear that Hawthorne ever received more than his hundred dollars. The writer of these pages vividly remembers making its acquaintance at an early stage of his education—a very fat, stumpy-looking book, bound in boards covered with green paper, and having in the text very small woodcuts, of the most primitive sort. He associates it to this day with the names of Sesostris and Semiramis whenever he encounters them, there having been, he supposes, some account of the conquests of these potentates that would impress itself upon the imagination of a child. At the end of four months, Hawthorne had received but twenty dollars—four pounds—for his editorship of the American Magazine.

It’s true that during this early period, he seemed quite eager to take on whatever tasks came his way. Some of his stories made it into one of the annual publications of the time, called The Boston Token and Atlantic Souvenir. The editor of this charming magazine was S. G. Goodrich, a man who could be considered one of the pioneers of American periodical literature. He is more famously known as Mr. Peter Parley, a name under which he created numerous popular schoolbooks, storybooks, and other attempts to make knowledge more accessible for young minds. Ironically, this ambitious literary entrepreneur seems to have been Hawthorne's first protector, if that's the right term for how the young author was treated by him. In 1836, Mr. Goodrich encouraged him to move to Boston to edit a magazine he was involved with, The American Magazine of Useful and Entertaining Knowledge. I’ve never seen that magazine, but Hawthorne’s biographer gives a dismal account of it. It was run by the so-called Bewick Company, named after Thomas Bewick, the Englishman who revived wood engraving, and the magazine was meant to honor his legacy with outstanding illustrations. However, it failed to do anyone any honor or bring anyone any profit. It was a low-cost publication filled with condensed information on countless topics, lacking fiction and containing little poetry. The illustrations were crude and quite terrible. It went through several editors and publishers. Hawthorne was offered a salary of five hundred dollars a year, but he seems to have received very little and didn’t hold the position for long. He wrote from Boston in the winter of 1836: "I came here trusting Goodrich’s firm promise to pay me forty-five dollars as soon as I arrived; he has kept promising from day to day, to the point where it seems he has no intention of paying me at all. I’ve now cut off all communication with him and don’t plan on seeing him again.... I don’t feel indebted to him regarding the editorship, as he is a stockholder and director in the Bewick Company, and I dare them to find anyone else to do what I do for a thousand dollars, while I only get five hundred."—"I think nothing," he remarked in another letter, "of writing a history or biography before lunch." Goodrich suggested that he write a Universal History for schools,[37] offering him a hundred dollars for his contribution. Hawthorne accepted the offer and contributed—though I don’t know how much—to the project. His biographer could identify only one phrase attributed to him. He was referring to George IV: "Even as a young man, this King cared as much about fashion as any young fop. He had a great sense of style, and it’s a shame he was a King, as he might have made an excellent tailor otherwise." The Universal History became quite popular and went through hundreds of editions; however, it seems Hawthorne never received more than his hundred dollars. I vividly remember coming across it early in my education—a thick, squat-looking book, bound in boards covered with green paper, featuring very small, primitive woodcuts throughout. Even now, I associate it with the names Sesostris and Semiramis whenever I come across them, probably due to some account of the conquests of those kings that stuck in my mind as a child. After four months, Hawthorne had received only twenty dollars—four pounds—for his work on the American Magazine.

There is something pitiful in this episode, and something really touching in the sight of a delicate and superior genius obliged to concern himself with such paltry undertakings. The simple fact was that for a man attempting at that time in America to live by his pen, there were no larger openings; and to live at all Hawthorne had, as the phrase is, to make himself small. This cost him less, moreover, than it would have cost a more copious and strenuous genius, for his modesty[38] was evidently extreme, and I doubt whether he had any very ardent consciousness of rare talent. He went back to Salem, and from this tranquil standpoint, in the spring of 1837, he watched the first volume of his Twice-Told Tales come into the world. He had by this time been living some ten years of his manhood in Salem, and an American commentator may be excused for feeling the desire to construct, from the very scanty material that offers itself, a slight picture of his life there. I have quoted his own allusions to its dulness and blankness, but I confess that these observations serve rather to quicken than to depress my curiosity. A biographer has of necessity a relish for detail; his business is to multiply points of characterisation. Mr. Lathrop tells us that our author "had little communication with even the members of his family. Frequently his meals were brought and left at his locked door, and it was not often that the four inmates of the old Herbert Street mansion met in family circle. He never read his stories aloud to his mother and sisters.... It was the custom in this household for the several members to remain very much by themselves; the three ladies were perhaps nearly as rigorous recluses as himself, and, speaking of the isolation which reigned among them, Hawthorne once said, 'We do not even live at our house!'" It is added that he was not in the habit of going to church. This is not a lively picture, nor is that other sketch of his daily habits much more exhilarating, in which Mr. Lathrop affirms that though the statement that for several years "he never saw the sun" is entirely an error, yet it is true that he stirred little abroad all day and "seldom chose to walk in the town except at night." In the dusky hours he took walks of many miles along the[39] coast, or else wandered about the sleeping streets of Salem. These were his pastimes, and these were apparently his most intimate occasions of contact with life. Life, on such occasions, was not very exuberant, as any one will reflect who has been acquainted with the physiognomy of a small New England town after nine o'clock in the evening. Hawthorne, however, was an inveterate observer of small things, and he found a field for fancy among the most trivial accidents. There could be no better example of this happy faculty than the little paper entitled "Night Sketches," included among the Twice-Told Tales. This small dissertation is about nothing at all, and to call attention to it is almost to overrate its importance. This fact is equally true, indeed, of a great many of its companions, which give even the most appreciative critic a singular feeling of his own indiscretion—almost of his own cruelty. They are so light, so slight, so tenderly trivial, that simply to mention them is to put them in a false position. The author's claim for them is barely audible, even to the most acute listener. They are things to take or to leave—to enjoy, but not to talk about. Not to read them would be to do them an injustice (to read them is essentially to relish them), but to bring the machinery of criticism to bear upon them would be to do them a still greater wrong. I must remember, however, that to carry this principle too far would be to endanger the general validity of the present little work—a consummation which it can only be my desire to avert. Therefore it is that I think it permissible to remark that in Hawthorne, the whole class of little descriptive effusions directed upon common things, to which these just-mentioned Night Sketches belong, have a greater[40] charm than there is any warrant for in their substance. The charm is made up of the spontaneity, the personal quality, of the fancy that plays through them, its mingled simplicity and subtlety, its purity and its bonhomie. The Night Sketches are simply the light, familiar record of a walk under an umbrella, at the end of a long, dull, rainy day, through the sloppy, ill-paved streets of a country town, where the rare gas-lamps twinkle in the large puddles, and the blue jars in the druggist's window shine through the vulgar drizzle. One would say that the inspiration of such a theme could have had no great force, and such doubtless was the case; but out of the Salem puddles, nevertheless, springs, flower-like, a charming and natural piece of prose.

There’s something sad in this episode, and something truly touching about a delicate and superior genius being forced to engage in such trivial tasks. The simple truth is that for a man in America trying to make a living by writing at that time, there weren’t many opportunities; to survive, Hawthorne had to, as the saying goes, make himself small. This cost him less than it would have for a more prolific and forceful genius, as his modesty[38] was clearly extreme, and I doubt he was very aware of his own rare talent. He returned to Salem, and from this peaceful place, in the spring of 1837, he watched his first volume of Twice-Told Tales come into the world. By this time, he had spent about ten years of his adulthood in Salem, and an American commentator can be excused for wanting to create, from the very limited information available, a brief portrait of his life there. I’ve quoted his own mentions of its dullness and emptiness, but I admit these observations actually pique my curiosity rather than dampen it. A biographer naturally enjoys detail; their job is to elaborate on character. Mr. Lathrop tells us that the author “had little communication, even with his own family. Often, his meals were brought and left at his locked door, and it was rare for the four residents of the old Herbert Street mansion to gather as a family. He never read his stories out loud to his mother and sisters....In this household, the family members tended to keep to themselves; the three women were almost as strict recluses as he was, and referring to the isolation that pervaded, Hawthorne once said, ‘We don’t even live at our house!’” It’s noted that he wasn’t in the habit of going to church. This isn’t a lively image, nor is the other sketch of his daily habits much more exciting, in which Mr. Lathrop asserts that while the claim he “never saw the sun” for several years is completely mistaken, it’s true that he spent little time outside during the day and “rarely chose to walk in town except at night.” During the dusky hours, he walked for miles along the[39] coast or meandered through the quiet streets of Salem. These were his pastimes, and these were apparently his most intimate moments of contact with life. Life, during these times, wasn’t very lively, as anyone familiar with the look of a small New England town after nine o'clock at night can affirm. However, Hawthorne was a devoted observer of small details, and he found inspiration in the most trivial occurrences. A perfect example of this delightful ability is the short piece titled "Night Sketches," included in Twice-Told Tales. This brief essay is about nothing specific, and mentioning it almost overstates its significance. This is equally true for many of its companions, which can leave even the most appreciative critic feeling a bit foolish—almost cruel. They are so light, so slight, so tenderly trivial, that just mentioning them puts them in a misleading light. The author's claim for them is barely noticeable, even to the keenest listener. They are meant to be taken or left—to enjoy, but not to discuss. Not reading them would be unfair (reading them is fundamentally about savoring them), but analyzing them would be an even greater disservice. However, I need to remember that pushing this point too far could undermine the overall validity of this little work—a conclusion I definitely want to avoid. Therefore, I believe it’s fair to point out that in Hawthorne’s case, the entire genre of minor descriptive essays focused on everyday things, to which these Night Sketches belong, have a greater[40] charm than their content truly supports. The charm comes from the spontaneity, the personal touch, of the imagination that flows through them, its blend of simplicity and subtlety, its purity and its bonhomie. The Night Sketches are simply the light, familiar account of a walk under an umbrella at the end of a long, dreary, rainy day through the muddy, poorly paved streets of a small town, where the rare gas lamps twinkle in the big puddles, and the blue jars in the pharmacist's window shine through the ordinary drizzle. One might think that the inspiration for such a theme wouldn’t be particularly strong, and that’s likely true; yet, from those Salem puddles, a charming and natural piece of prose still emerges like a flower.

I have said that Hawthorne was an observer of small things, and indeed he appears to have thought nothing too trivial to be suggestive. His Note-Books give us the measure of his perception of common and casual things, and of his habit of converting them into memoranda. These Note-Books, by the way—this seems as good a place as any other to say it—are a very singular series of volumes; I doubt whether there is anything exactly corresponding to them in the whole body of literature. They were published—in six volumes, issued at intervals—some years after Hawthorne's death, and no person attempting to write an account of the romancer could afford to regret that they should have been given to the world. There is a point of view from which this may be regretted; but the attitude of the biographer is to desire as many documents as possible. I am thankful, then, as a biographer, for the Note-Books, but I am obliged to[41] confess that, though I have just re-read them carefully, I am still at a loss to perceive how they came to be written—what was Hawthorne's purpose in carrying on for so many years this minute and often trivial chronicle. For a person desiring information about him at any cost, it is valuable; it sheds a vivid light upon his character, his habits, the nature of his mind. But we find ourselves wondering what was its value to Hawthorne himself. It is in a very partial degree a register of impressions, and in a still smaller sense a record of emotions. Outward objects play much the larger part in it; opinions, convictions, ideas pure and simple, are almost absent. He rarely takes his Note-Book into his confidence or commits to its pages any reflections that might be adapted for publicity; the simplest way to describe the tone of these extremely objective journals is to say that they read like a series of very pleasant, though rather dullish and decidedly formal, letters, addressed to himself by a man who, having suspicions that they might be opened in the post, should have determined to insert nothing compromising. They contain much that is too futile for things intended for publicity; whereas, on the other hand, as a receptacle of private impressions and opinions, they are curiously cold and empty. They widen, as I have said, our glimpse of Hawthorne's mind (I do not say that they elevate our estimate of it), but they do so by what they fail to contain, as much as by what we find in them. Our business for the moment, however, is not with the light that they throw upon his intellect, but with the information they offer about his habits and his social circumstances.

I’ve mentioned that Hawthorne was someone who noticed the little things, and he really seemed to believe that nothing was too insignificant to inspire thought. His Note-Books show us how he perceived ordinary, everyday moments and his tendency to turn them into memoranda. Speaking of those Note-Books—this seems as good a time as any to mention—they are a very unique collection of volumes; I doubt there’s anything quite like them in all of literature. They were published—in six volumes, released over time—years after Hawthorne passed away, and anyone trying to write about the author couldn’t possibly regret that they were made available. While there’s a perspective from which one might wish they hadn’t been published, a biographer’s role is to seek out as many documents as possible. So, as a biographer, I'm grateful for the Note-Books, but I have to[41] admit that even after re-reading them closely, I’m still puzzled about why they were written—what motivated Hawthorne to maintain such a detailed and sometimes trivial record for so many years. For anyone seeking information about him, it’s invaluable; it provides a clear insight into his character, his habits, and the workings of his mind. Yet, we can’t help but wonder what value it held for Hawthorne himself. It’s only somewhat a log of impressions, and even less so a record of feelings. External objects take up most of its content; opinions, beliefs, and straightforward ideas are almost entirely missing. He rarely confides in his Note-Book or writes down any thoughts that might be suitable for public view; the best way to describe the tone of these very objective journals is to say they read like a series of pleasant, albeit somewhat dull and definitely formal, letters addressed to himself by someone who, suspecting they could be opened in the mail, avoided including anything too personal. They contain a lot that’s too trivial for anything meant for public sharing; on the flip side, as a collection of private thoughts and views, they feel strangely cold and empty. They do provide, as I mentioned, a broader view of Hawthorne’s mind (though I’m not saying they improve our opinion of it), but they do this through what’s missing, just as much as through what’s actually there. However, our focus right now isn’t on what they reveal about his intellect, but rather on the insights they give into his habits and social life.

I know not at what age he began to keep a diary; the first entries in the American volumes are of the[42] summer of 1835. There is a phrase in the preface to his novel of Transformation, which must have lingered in the minds of many Americans who have tried to write novels and to lay the scene of them in the western world. "No author, without a trial, can conceive of the difficulty of writing a romance about a country where there is no shadow, no antiquity, no mystery, no picturesque and gloomy wrong, nor anything but a commonplace prosperity, in broad and simple daylight, as is happily the case with my dear native land." The perusal of Hawthorne's American Note-Books operates as a practical commentary upon this somewhat ominous text. It does so at least to my own mind; it would be too much perhaps to say that the effect would be the same for the usual English reader. An American reads between the lines—he completes the suggestions—he constructs a picture. I think I am not guilty of any gross injustice in saying that the picture he constructs from Hawthorne's American diaries, though by no means without charms of its own, is not, on the whole, an interesting one. It is characterised by an extraordinary blankness—a curious paleness of colour and paucity of detail. Hawthorne, as I have said, has a large and healthy appetite for detail, and one is therefore the more struck with the lightness of the diet to which his observation was condemned. For myself, as I turn the pages of his journals, I seem to see the image of the crude and simple society in which he lived. I use these epithets, of course, not invidiously, but descriptively; if one desire to enter as closely as possible into Hawthorne's situation, one must endeavour to reproduce his circumstances. We are struck with the large number of elements that were absent from them,[43] and the coldness, the thinness, the blankness, to repeat my epithet, present themselves so vividly that our foremost feeling is that of compassion for a romancer looking for subjects in such a field. It takes so many things, as Hawthorne must have felt later in life, when he made the acquaintance of the denser, richer, warmer-European spectacle—it takes such an accumulation of history and custom, such a complexity of manners and types, to form a fund of suggestion for a novelist. If Hawthorne had been a young Englishman, or a young Frenchman of the same degree of genius, the same cast of mind, the same habits, his consciousness of the world around him would have been a very different affair; however obscure, however reserved, his own personal life, his sense of the life of his fellow-mortals would have been almost infinitely more various. The negative side of the spectacle on which Hawthorne looked out, in his contemplative saunterings and reveries, might, indeed, with a little ingenuity, be made almost ludicrous; one might enumerate the items of high civilization, as it exists in other countries, which are absent from the texture of American life, until it should become a wonder to know what was left. No State, in the European sense of the word, and indeed barely a specific national name. No sovereign, no court, no personal loyalty, no aristocracy, no church, no clergy, no army, no diplomatic service, no country gentlemen, no palaces, no castles, nor manors, nor old country-houses, nor parsonages, nor thatched cottages nor ivied ruins; no cathedrals, nor abbeys, nor little Norman churches; no great Universities nor public schools—no Oxford, nor Eton, nor Harrow; no literature, no novels, no museums, no pictures, no political society, no sporting class—no Epsom nor Ascot! Some such list as that[44] might be drawn up of the absent things in American life—especially in the American life of forty years ago, the effect of which, upon an English or a French imagination, would probably as a general thing be appalling. The natural remark, in the almost lurid light of such an indictment, would be that if these things are left out, everything is left out. The American knows that a good deal remains; what it is that remains—that is his secret, his joke, as one may say. It would be cruel, in this terrible denudation, to deny him the consolation of his national gift, that "American humour" of which of late years we have heard so much.

I don't know when he started keeping a diary; the first entries in the American volumes are from the summer of 1835. There’s a line in the preface of his novel *Transformation* that has stuck with many Americans who have tried to write novels set in the western world. "No author, without a trial, can understand how hard it is to write a story about a country where there’s no shadow, no history, no mystery, no picturesque and gloomy wrong, and nothing but ordinary prosperity, in broad and simple daylight, as is happily the case with my beloved homeland." Reading Hawthorne's American Note-Books acts as a practical commentary on this somewhat grim statement. At least, that’s how it feels to me; it might be too much to say that the same effect would be felt by the typical English reader. An American reads between the lines—filling in the gaps—creating a picture. I don’t think I'm being unreasonable in saying that the picture he paints from Hawthorne's American diaries, while certainly having its own charms, isn't particularly interesting overall. It’s marked by an extraordinary emptiness—a curious lack of color and detail. Hawthorne, as I mentioned, has a keen eye for detail, which makes it all the more striking how light his observations were. As I flip through his journals, I see the image of the crude and simple society in which he lived. I use these words, of course, not in a negative way, but descriptively; if you want to get as close as possible to Hawthorne's perspective, you must try to recreate his environment. We notice how many elements were missing from his experience, and the coldness, thinness, and emptiness, to repeat my description, stand out so clearly that our primary feeling is that of sympathy for a storyteller searching for material in such a barren landscape. It requires so many elements, as Hawthorne must have realized later in life when he encountered the denser, richer, warmer European scene—it takes a wealth of history and tradition, a complexity of manners and characters, to provide a foundation for a novelist. If Hawthorne had been a young Englishman or a young Frenchman with the same level of talent, mindset, and habits, his understanding of the world around him would have been drastically different; no matter how obscure or reserved his personal life was, his appreciation of the lives of those around him would have been nearly infinitely broader. The negative side of the scene Hawthorne observed during his reflective strolls and daydreams could, with a bit of creativity, become almost comical; one could list the hallmarks of high civilization found in other countries that were lacking in American life until it becomes astonishing to consider what was actually left. No state, in the European sense, and hardly even a distinct national identity. No monarchy, no court, no personal loyalty, no aristocracy, no church, no clergy, no army, no diplomatic corps, no country gentry, no palaces, no castles, no manors, no old country homes, no rectories, no thatched cottages, no ivy-covered ruins; no cathedrals, no abbeys, no little Norman churches; no great universities or public schools—no Oxford, no Eton, no Harrow; no literature, no novels, no museums, no art, no political society, no sporting class—no Epsom or Ascot! A list like this could be made of the missing elements in American life—especially in the American life of forty years ago, the impact of which on an English or French imagination would likely be quite shocking. The natural response, in the almost glaring light of such a critique, would be that if these things are missing, everything is missing. The American knows that a lot still exists; what exactly remains—that’s his secret, his joke, so to speak. It would be cruel, in this stark absence, to deny him the comfort of his national gift, that "American humor" we've heard so much about in recent years.

But in helping us to measure what remains, our author's Diaries, as I have already intimated, would give comfort rather to persons who might have taken the alarm from the brief sketch I have just attempted of what I have called the negative side of the American social situation, than to those reminding themselves of its fine compensations. Hawthorne's entries are to a great degree accounts of walks in the country, drives in stage-coaches, people he met in taverns. The minuteness of the things that attract his attention and that he deems worthy of being commemorated is frequently extreme, and from this fact we get the impression of a general vacancy in the field of vision. "Sunday evening, going by the jail, the setting sun kindled up the windows most cheerfully; as if there were a bright, comfortable light within its darksome stone wall." "I went yesterday with Monsieur S—— to pick raspberries. He fell through an old log-bridge, thrown over a hollow; looking back, only his head and shoulders appeared through the rotten logs and among the bushes.—A shower coming on, the rapid running of a[45] little barefooted boy, coming up unheard, and dashing swiftly past us, and showing us the soles of his naked feet as he ran adown the path and up the opposite side." In another place he devotes a page to a description of a dog whom he saw running round after its tail; in still another he remarks, in a paragraph by itself—"The aromatic odor of peat-smoke, in the sunny autumnal air is very pleasant." The reader says to himself that when a man turned thirty gives a place in his mind—and his inkstand—to such trifles as these, it is because nothing else of superior importance demands admission. Everything in the Notes indicates a simple, democratic, thinly-composed society; there is no evidence of the writer finding himself in any variety or intimacy of relations with any one or with anything. We find a good deal of warrant for believing that if we add that statement of Mr. Lathrop's about his meals being left at the door of his room, to rural rambles of which an impression of the temporary phases of the local apple-crop were the usual, and an encounter with an organ-grinder, or an eccentric dog, the rarer, outcome, we construct a rough image of our author's daily life during the several years that preceded his marriage. He appears to have read a good deal, and that he must have been familiar with the sources of good English we see from his charming, expressive, slightly self-conscious, cultivated, but not too cultivated, style. Yet neither in these early volumes of his Note-Books, nor in the later, is there any mention of his reading. There are no literary judgments or impressions—there is almost no allusion to works or to authors. The allusions to individuals of any kind are indeed much less numerous than one might have expected; there is little psychology,[46] little description of manners. We are told by Mr. Lathrop that there existed at Salem during the early part of Hawthorne's life "a strong circle of wealthy families," which "maintained rigorously the distinctions of class," and whose "entertainments were splendid, their manners magnificent." This is a rather pictorial way of saying that there were a number of people in the place—the commercial and professional aristocracy, as it were—who lived in high comfort and respectability, and who, in their small provincial way, doubtless had pretensions to be exclusive. Into this delectable company Mr. Lathrop intimates that his hero was free to penetrate. It is easy to believe it, and it would be difficult to perceive why the privilege should have been denied to a young man of genius and culture, who was very good-looking (Hawthorne must have been in these days, judging by his appearance later in life, a strikingly handsome fellow), and whose American pedigree was virtually as long as the longest they could show. But in fact Hawthorne appears to have ignored the good society of his native place almost completely; no echo of its conversation is to be found in his tales or his journals. Such an echo would possibly not have been especially melodious, and if we regret the shyness and stiffness, the reserve, the timidity, the suspicion, or whatever it was, that kept him from knowing what there was to be known, it is not because we have any very definite assurance that his gains would have been great. Still, since a beautiful writer was growing up in Salem, it is a pity that he should not have given himself a chance to commemorate some of the types that flourished in the richest soil of the place. Like almost all people who possess in a strong degree the story[47]telling faculty, Hawthorne had a democratic strain in his composition and a relish for the commoner stuff of human nature. Thoroughly American in all ways, he was in none more so than in the vagueness of his sense of social distinctions and his readiness to forget them if a moral or intellectual sensation were to be gained by it. He liked to fraternise with plain people, to take them on their own terms, and put himself if possible into their shoes. His Note-Books, and even his tales, are full of evidence of this easy and natural feeling about all his unconventional fellow-mortals—this imaginative interest and contemplative curiosity—and it sometimes takes the most charming and graceful forms. Commingled as it is with his own subtlety and delicacy, his complete exemption from vulgarity, it is one of the points in his character which his reader comes most to appreciate—that reader I mean for whom he is not as for some few, a dusky and malarious genius.

But in helping us see what’s left, our author's Diaries, as I’ve mentioned before, would likely reassure those who might have been unsettled by the brief outline I just provided of what I’ve called the negative side of the American social scene, rather than those who are reminding themselves of its many benefits. Hawthorne’s entries mostly document his walks in the countryside, rides in stagecoaches, and the people he met in taverns. The detail of the things that capture his attention and that he considers worth recording is often extreme, leading to the impression of a general emptiness in his perspective. "On Sunday evening, passing by the jail, the setting sun lit up the windows cheerfully, as if there were a warm, inviting light inside its dark stone wall." "Yesterday, I went with Monsieur S—— to pick raspberries. He fell through an old log bridge over a hollow; looking back, only his head and shoulders were visible through the rotten logs and among the bushes. —With a raincloud approaching, a little barefooted boy rushed past us silently, showing us the soles of his bare feet as he sprinted down the path and up the opposite side." In another entry, he dedicates a page to describing a dog he saw chasing its tail; in yet another, he notes, in a separate paragraph: "The aromatic scent of peat smoke in the sunny autumn air is very pleasant." The reader thinks that when a man reaches his thirties and occupies his mind—and his ink with—such trivialities, it’s because nothing of greater importance demands attention. Everything in the Notes suggests a simple, democratic, sparsely populated society; there’s no sign that the writer found himself in a variety of close relationships with anyone or anything. We have plenty of reason to believe that if we combine Mr. Lathrop's statement about his meals being left at the door of his room with rural walks that usually focused on the temporary phases of the local apple crop, along with the rarer encounters with an organ grinder or an unusual dog, we can construct a rough picture of our author's daily life during the years leading up to his marriage. He seems to have read a lot, and his charming, expressive, slightly self-conscious, yet not too polished style indicates he must have been acquainted with good English sources. Yet neither in these early volumes of his Note-Books, nor in the later ones, is there any mention of his reading. There are no literary judgments or impressions—almost no references to books or authors. The references to individuals of any kind are indeed much fewer than one might expect; there’s little psychology, little description of manners. Mr. Lathrop tells us that there was a strong group of wealthy families in Salem during the early part of Hawthorne’s life, who "rigorously maintained class distinctions," and whose "entertainments were splendid, their manners magnificent." This is a colorful way of saying that there were a number of people in town—the commercial and professional elite, so to speak—who lived in high comfort and respectability and who, in their small-town way, surely had pretensions to exclusivity. Mr. Lathrop suggests that his hero could easily mingle with this delightful company. It’s easy to believe that, and it would be hard to see why the privilege would have been denied to a young man of talent and culture, who was quite good-looking (Hawthorne must have been strikingly handsome in these years, judging by his later appearance), and whose American lineage was nearly as long as the longest they could claim. Yet, in reality, Hawthorne seems to have largely ignored the social elite of his hometown; there’s no trace of their conversations in his stories or journals. Such echoes might not have been particularly melodious; if we lament the shyness and stiffness, the reserve, the timidity, or whatever it was that prevented him from discovering what could have been known, it’s not because we have a clear assurance that his rewards would have been significant. Still, since a beautiful writer was emerging in Salem, it’s a shame he didn’t give himself the chance to capture some of the types that flourished in that rich environment. Like almost everyone who possesses a strong storytelling ability, Hawthorne had a democratic spirit and a fondness for the more common aspects of human nature. Completely American in every sense, he was particularly so in the vagueness of his understanding of social distinctions and his willingness to overlook them if a moral or intellectual experience could be gained. He enjoyed connecting with ordinary people, accepting them on their terms, and trying to understand their perspectives. His Note-Books, and even his stories, are full of evidence of this easy and natural affinity for all his unconventional fellow humans—this imaginative interest and thoughtful curiosity—and it often takes the most charming and graceful forms. Mixed with his own subtlety and delicacy, and his complete lack of vulgarity, it’s one of the aspects of his character that his readers come to appreciate most—that is, the readers who see him not as, for a few, a gloomy and pestilential genius.

But even if he had had, personally, as many pretensions as he had few, he must in the nature of things have been more or less of a consenting democrat, for democracy was the very key-stone of the simple social structure in which he played his part. The air of his journals and his tales alike are full of the genuine democratic feeling. This feeling has by no means passed out of New England life; it still flourishes in perfection in the great stock of the people, especially in rural communities; but it is probable that at the present hour a writer of Hawthorne's general fastidiousness would not express it quite so artlessly. "A shrewd gentlewoman, who kept a tavern in the town," he says, in Chippings with a Chisel, "was anxious to obtain two or three gravestones for the deceased members of her[48] family, and to pay for these solemn commodities by taking the sculptor to board." This image of a gentlewoman keeping a tavern and looking out for boarders, seems, from the point of view to which I allude, not at all incongruous. It will be observed that the lady in question was shrewd; it was probable that she was substantially educated, and of reputable life, and it is certain that she was energetic. These qualities would make it natural to Hawthorne to speak of her as a gentlewoman; the natural tendency in societies where the sense of equality prevails, being to take for granted the high level rather than the low. Perhaps the most striking example of the democratic sentiment in all our author's tales, however, is the figure of Uncle Venner, in The House of the Seven Gables. Uncle Venner is a poor old man in a brimless hat and patched trousers, who picks up a precarious subsistence by rendering, for a compensation, in the houses and gardens of the good people of Salem, those services that are know in New England as "chores." He carries parcels, splits firewood, digs potatoes, collects refuse for the maintenance of his pigs, and looks forward with philosophic equanimity to the time when he shall end his days in the almshouse. But in spite of the very modest place that he occupies in the social scale, he is received on a footing of familiarity in the household of the far-descended Miss Pyncheon; and when this ancient lady and her companions take the air in the garden of a summer evening, he steps into the estimable circle and mingles the smoke of his pipe with their refined conversation. This obviously is rather imaginative—Uncle Venner is a creation with a purpose. He is an original, a natural moralist, a philosopher; and Hawthorne, who knew perfectly what he[49] was about in introducing him—Hawthorne always knew perfectly what he was about—wished to give in his person an example of humorous resignation and of a life reduced to the simplest and homeliest elements, as opposed to the fantastic pretensions of the antiquated heroine of the story. He wished to strike a certain exclusively human and personal note. He knew that for this purpose he was taking a licence; but the point is that he felt he was not indulging in any extravagant violation of reality. Giving in a letter, about 1830, an account of a little journey he was making in Connecticut, he says, of the end of a seventeen miles' stage, that "in the evening, however, I went to a Bible-class with a very polite and agreeable gentleman, whom I afterwards discovered to be a strolling tailor of very questionable habits."

But even if he personally had as many ambitions as he had few, he must, by nature, have been more or less of a willing democrat, because democracy was the foundation of the simple social structure in which he played his part. The tone of his journals and stories is filled with genuine democratic sentiment. This feeling hasn't disappeared from New England life; it continues to thrive among the people, especially in rural communities. However, it's likely that today, a writer with Hawthorne's general fastidiousness wouldn't express it quite so simply. "A clever woman who ran a tavern in the town," he writes in Chippings with a Chisel, "wanted to get two or three gravestones for her deceased family members and to pay for these solemn items by taking the sculptor in as a boarder." This image of a woman running a tavern and looking for lodgers seems, from the perspective I'm discussing, completely fitting. It should be noted that the lady in question was clever; she was likely well-educated, reputable, and certainly energetic. These qualities would naturally lead Hawthorne to refer to her as a gentlewoman; in societies where the sense of equality prevails, there's a tendency to assume a higher status rather than a lower one. One of the most striking examples of democratic sentiment in all our author's stories, however, is the character of Uncle Venner in The House of the Seven Gables. Uncle Venner is a poor old man in a hatless outfit and patched trousers, who makes a fragile living by doing chores for the good people of Salem in exchange for pay. He carries packages, splits firewood, digs potatoes, collects scraps for his pigs, and looks forward with calm acceptance to the time when he will end his days in the poorhouse. Yet, despite his very humble position in society, he is welcomed as a familiar figure in the household of the esteemed Miss Pyncheon; and when this elderly lady and her friends enjoy the evening air in the garden, he joins their respectable circle, blending the smoke of his pipe with their refined conversation. This is clearly somewhat imaginative—Uncle Venner is a character created for a purpose. He is an original, a natural moralist, a philosopher; and Hawthorne, who was fully aware of what he was doing by introducing him—Hawthorne always knew exactly what he was doing—meant to provide an example of humorous acceptance and a life stripped down to its simplest, most basic elements, contrasting with the grand pretensions of the story's outdated heroine. He aimed to convey a strictly human and personal note. He recognized that for this purpose he was taking liberties; but the key point is that he felt he wasn't indulging in any outrageous violation of reality. In a letter around 1830, describing a little trip he was taking in Connecticut, he mentions that "in the evening, though, I went to a Bible study with a very polite and pleasant gentleman, who I later discovered was a wandering tailor with questionable habits."

Hawthorne appears on various occasions to have absented himself from Salem, and to have wandered somewhat through the New England States. But the only one of these episodes of which there is a considerable account in the Note-Books is a visit that he paid in the summer of 1837 to his old college-mate, Horatio Bridge, who was living upon his father's property in Maine, in company with an eccentric young Frenchman, a teacher of his native tongue, who was looking for pupils among the northern forests. I have said that there was less psychology in Hawthorne's Journals than might have been looked for; but there is nevertheless a certain amount of it, and nowhere more than in a number of pages relating to this remarkable "Monsieur S." (Hawthorne, intimate as he apparently became with him, always calls him "Monsieur," just as throughout all his Diaries he invariably speaks[50] of all his friends, even the most familiar, as "Mr." He confers the prefix upon the unconventional Thoreau, his fellow-woodsman at Concord, and upon the emancipated brethren at Brook Farm.) These pages are completely occupied with Monsieur S., who was evidently a man of character, with the full complement of his national vivacity. There is an elaborate effort to analyse the poor young Frenchman's disposition, something conscientious and painstaking, respectful, explicit, almost solemn. These passages are very curious as a reminder of the absence of the off-hand element in the manner in which many Americans, and many New Englanders especially, make up their minds about people whom they meet. This, in turn, is a reminder of something that may be called the importance of the individual in the American world; which is a result of the newness and youthfulness of society and of the absence of keen competition. The individual counts for more, as it were, and, thanks to the absence of a variety of social types and of settled heads under which he may be easily and conveniently pigeon-holed, he is to a certain extent a wonder and a mystery. An Englishman, a Frenchman—a Frenchman above all—judges quickly, easily, from his own social standpoint, and makes an end of it. He has not that rather chilly and isolated sense of moral responsibility which is apt to visit a New Englander in such processes; and he has the advantage that his standards are fixed by the general consent of the society in which he lives. A Frenchman, in this respect, is particularly happy and comfortable, happy and comfortable to a degree which I think is hardly to be over-estimated; his standards being the most definite in the world, the most easily and[51] promptly appealed to, and the most identical with what happens to be the practice of the French genius itself. The Englishman is not-quite so well off, but he is better off than his poor interrogative and tentative cousin beyond the seas. He is blessed with a healthy mistrust of analysis, and hair-splitting is the occupation he most despises. There is always a little of the Dr. Johnson in him, and Dr. Johnson would have had woefully little patience with that tendency to weigh moonbeams which in Hawthorne was almost as much a quality of race as of genius; albeit that Hawthorne has paid to Boswell's hero (in the chapter on "Lichfield and Uttoxeter," in his volume on England), a tribute of the finest appreciation. American intellectual standards are vague, and Hawthorne's countrymen are apt to hold the scales with a rather uncertain hand and a somewhat agitated conscience.

Hawthorne seems to have spent some time away from Salem and traveled a bit around the New England States. However, the only instance with a detailed account in the Note-Books is his visit in the summer of 1837 to his former college friend, Horatio Bridge, who was living on his father's property in Maine, along with an eccentric young Frenchman—a teacher of his native language—looking for students in the northern woods. I mentioned that there’s less psychology in Hawthorne's Journals than one might expect; yet, there is still some, particularly in several pages about this intriguing "Monsieur S." (Hawthorne, who seemed to become quite close with him, always refers to him as "Monsieur," just as he consistently addresses all his friends, even the closest ones, as "Mr." This includes the unconventional Thoreau, his companion in Concord, and the free-thinking community at Brook Farm.) These pages focus entirely on Monsieur S., who clearly was a person of character, full of his national liveliness. There’s an extensive attempt to analyze the poor young Frenchman’s personality, showing a conscientious, respectful, explicit, and almost solemn approach. These excerpts are interesting reminders of the lack of casualness in how many Americans, particularly New Englanders, form opinions about people they encounter. This highlights the significance of the individual in American society, stemming from its newness and youth combined with a lack of intense competition. The individual stands out more and, due to a variety of social types and the absence of established categories for him to fit into neatly, he becomes somewhat of a marvel and mystery. An Englishman, a Frenchman—especially a Frenchman—makes quick judgments based on his own social perspective and moves on. He doesn’t share the somewhat cold and isolated sense of moral responsibility that often affects a New Englander during such evaluations, and he benefits from standards shaped by the general agreement of his society. A Frenchman, in this way, enjoys a remarkable level of comfort and satisfaction that is hard to overstate; his standards being the most clear and easily referenced, aligning closely with the practices of the French culture itself. The Englishman isn’t quite as fortunate, but he does have an edge over his uncertain, questioning counterpart across the ocean. He possesses a natural skepticism about analysis, and he detests overthinking. There’s always a bit of Dr. Johnson in him, and Dr. Johnson would have had little patience for the tendency to overanalyze that was almost an inherent quality of Hawthorne’s character; although Hawthorne has paid homage to Boswell’s hero (in the chapter on "Lichfield and Uttoxeter," in his work on England) with great admiration. American intellectual standards can be vague, and Hawthorne’s fellow countrymen tend to weigh their judgments with an uncertain hand and a somewhat uneasy conscience.


CHAPTER III.

EARLY WRITINGS.

The second volume of the Twice-Told Tales was published in 1845, in Boston; and at this time a good many of the stories which were afterwards collected into the Mosses from an Old Manse had already appeared, chiefly in The Democratic Review, a sufficiently flourishing periodical of that period. In mentioning these things I anticipate; but I touch upon the year 1845 in order to speak of the two collections of Twice-Told Tales at once. During the same year Hawthorne edited an interesting volume, the Journals of an African Cruiser, by his friend Bridge, who had gone into the Navy and seen something of distant waters. His biographer mentions that even then Hawthorne's name was thought to bespeak attention for a book, and he insists on this fact in contradiction to the idea that his productions had hitherto been as little noticed as his own declaration that he remained "for a good many years the obscurest man of letters in America," might lead one, and has led many people, to suppose. "In this dismal chamber Fame was won," he writes in Salem in 1836.[53] And we find in the Note-Books (1840), this singularly beautiful and touching passage:—

The second volume of the Twice-Told Tales was published in 1845 in Boston. By that time, many of the stories that were later gathered into Mosses from an Old Manse had already been published, mainly in The Democratic Review, a well-regarded magazine of that era. While I might be jumping ahead, I mention 1845 to discuss the two collections of Twice-Told Tales together. In the same year, Hawthorne edited an intriguing book, Journals of an African Cruiser, by his friend Bridge, who had joined the Navy and explored distant waters. His biographer notes that even then, Hawthorne's name was seen as a draw for a book, contradicting the notion that his work had gone largely unnoticed, despite his own claim that he had been "for a good many years the obscurest man of letters in America." "In this dismal chamber, Celebrity was won," he wrote in Salem in 1836.[53] And we find in the Note-Books (1840) this uniquely beautiful and poignant passage:—

"Here I sit in my old accustomed chamber, where I used to sit in days gone by.... Here I have written many tales—many that have been burned to ashes, many that have doubtless deserved the same fate. This claims to be called a haunted chamber, for thousands upon thousands of visions have appeared to me in it; and some few of them have become visible to the world. If ever I should have a biographer, he ought to make great mention of this chamber in my memoirs, because so much of my lonely youth was wasted here, and here my mind and character were formed; and here I have been glad and hopeful, and here I have been despondent. And here I sat a long, long time, waiting patiently for the world to know me, and sometimes wondering why it did not know me sooner, or whether it would ever know me at all—at least till I were in my grave. And sometimes it seems to me as if I were already in the grave, with only life enough to be chilled and benumbed. But oftener I was happy—at least as happy as I then knew how to be, or was aware of the possibility of being. By and by the world found me out in my lonely chamber and called me forth—not indeed with a loud roar of acclamation, but rather with a still small voice—and forth I went, but found nothing in the world I thought preferable to my solitude till now.... And now I begin to understand why I was imprisoned so many years in this lonely chamber, and why I could never break through the viewless bolts and bars; for if I had sooner made my escape into the world, I should have grown hard and rough, and been covered with earthly dust, and my heart might have become callous by rude encounters with the multitude.... But living in solitude till the fulness of time was come, I still kept the dew of my youth and the freshness of my heart.... I used to think that I could imagine all passions, all feelings, and states of the heart and mind; but how little did I know!... Indeed, we are but shadows; we are not endowed with real life, and all that[54] seems most real about us is but the thinnest substance of a dream—till the heart be touched. That touch creates us—then we begin to be—thereby we are beings of reality and inheritors of eternity."

"Here I sit in my familiar old room, where I used to spend time in the past.... Here I have written many stories—many that have been turned to ashes, many that undoubtedly deserved the same fate. This place is said to be a haunted room because thousands upon thousands of visions have appeared to me here; and a few of them have become visible to the world. If I ever have a biographer, they should mention this room a lot in my memoirs, because so much of my lonely youth was spent here, and here my mind and character were shaped; and here I have felt joy and hope, and here I have felt despair. And here I sat for a long, long time, waiting patiently for the world to recognize me, sometimes wondering why it didn’t notice me sooner, or if it ever would recognize me at all—at least until I was in my grave. And sometimes it feels like I’m already in the grave, with just enough life to feel cold and numb. But more often, I was happy—at least as happy as I knew how to be, or as I realized was possible. Eventually, the world found me out in my lonely room and called me out—not with a loud cheer, but with a quiet invitation—and I stepped out, but found nothing in the world I thought was better than my solitude until now.... And now I’m starting to understand why I was locked away for so many years in this lonely room, and why I could never break through the invisible locks and bars; because if I had escaped into the world earlier, I would have become tough and rough, and covered in earthly dust, and my heart might have grown hard from harsh encounters with the crowd.... But living in solitude until the right time came, I still kept the freshness of my youth and the openness of my heart.... I used to think that I could imagine all passions, all feelings, and all states of the heart and mind; but how little did I know!... Indeed, we are just shadows; we don’t truly possess real life, and all that[54] seems most real about us is just the thinnest essence of a dream—until the heart is touched. That touch creates us—then we begin to exist—through that we become beings of reality and heirs of eternity."

There is something exquisite in the soft philosophy of this little retrospect, and it helps us to appreciate it to know that the writer had at this time just become engaged to be married to a charming and accomplished person, with whom his union, which took place two years later, was complete and full of happiness. But I quote it more particularly for the evidence it affords that, already in 1840, Hawthorne could speak of the world finding him out and calling him forth, as of an event tolerably well in the past. He had sent the first of the Twice-Told series to his old college friend, Longfellow, who had already laid, solidly, the foundation of his great poetic reputation, and at the time of his sending it had written him a letter from which it will be to our purpose to quote a few lines:—

There’s something beautiful in the gentle reflection of this short piece, and it helps to know that the writer had just become engaged to a lovely and talented person. Their marriage, which happened two years later, was fulfilling and joyful. But I mention this mainly because it shows that even in 1840, Hawthorne felt the world was starting to recognize him and calling him to action, as if it were a reasonably distant event. He had sent the first of the Twice-Told series to his old college friend, Longfellow, who had already established a strong foundation for his great poetic reputation. At the time he sent it, he had received a letter from Longfellow, and it will be useful to quote a few lines from it:—

"You tell me you have met with troubles and changes. I know not what these may have been; but I can assure you that trouble is the next best thing to enjoyment, and that there is no fate in the world so horrible as to have no share in either its joys or sorrows. For the last ten years I have not lived, but only dreamed of living. It may be true that there may have been some unsubstantial pleasures here in the shade, which I might have missed in the sunshine, but you cannot conceive how utterly devoid of satisfaction all my retrospects are. I have laid up no treasure of pleasant remembrances against old age; but there is some comfort in thinking that future years may be more varied, and therefore more tolerable, than the past. You give me more credit than I deserve in supposing that I have led a studious life. I have indeed turned over a good many books, but in so desultory a[55] way that it cannot be called study, nor has it left me the fruits of study.... I have another great difficulty in the lack of materials; for I have seen so little of the world that I have nothing but thin air to concoct my stories of, and it is not easy to give a life-like semblance to such shadowy stuff. Sometimes, through a peephole, I have caught a glimpse of the real world, and the two or three articles in which I have portrayed these glimpses please me better than the others."

"You tell me you’ve encountered difficulties and changes. I’m not sure what those have been, but I can assure you that trouble is the next best thing to enjoyment, and there’s no fate worse than having no part in either its joys or sorrows. For the last ten years, I haven't really lived; I've only dreamed of living. It may be true that there were some insubstantial pleasures in the shade that I might have missed in the sunshine, but you can’t imagine how utterly unsatisfying all my reflections are. I haven’t built up any collection of happy memories for old age; however, there’s some comfort in thinking that the years ahead might be more varied and, therefore, more bearable than the past. You give me more credit than I deserve by assuming I’ve led a studious life. I have indeed flipped through quite a few books, but in such a scattered way that it can't be called real study, nor has it provided me with the benefits of study.... I face another major challenge due to the lack of materials; I’ve seen so little of the world that I have nothing but thin air to build my stories from, and it’s not easy to make such shadowy stuff feel lifelike. Sometimes, through a small opening, I’ve caught a glimpse of the real world, and the few articles in which I’ve portrayed these glimpses are more satisfying to me than the others."

It is more particularly for the sake of the concluding lines that I have quoted this passage; for evidently no portrait of Hawthorne at this period is at all exact which, fails to insist upon the constant struggle which must have gone on between his shyness and his desire to know something of life; between what may be called his evasive and his inquisitive tendencies. I suppose it is no injustice to Hawthorne to say that on the whole his shyness always prevailed; and yet, obviously, the struggle was constantly there. He says of his Twice-Told Tales, in the preface, "They are not the talk of a secluded man with his own mind and heart (had it been so they could hardly have failed to be more deeply and permanently valuable,) but his attempts, and very imperfectly successful ones, to open an intercourse with the world." We are speaking here of small things, it must be remembered—of little attempts, little sketches, a little world. But everything is relative, and this smallness of scale must not render less apparent the interesting character of Hawthorne's efforts. As for the Twice-Told Tales themselves, they are an old story now; every one knows them a little, and those who admire them particularly have read them a great many times. The writer of this sketch belongs to the latter class, and he has been trying to forget his familiarity[56] with them, and ask himself what impression they would have made upon him at the time they appeared, in the first bloom of their freshness, and before the particular Hawthorne-quality, as it may be called, had become an established, a recognised and valued, fact. Certainly, I am inclined to think, if one had encountered these delicate, dusky flowers in the blossomless garden of American journalism, one would have plucked them with a very tender hand; one would have felt that here was something essentially fresh and new; here, in no extraordinary force or abundance, but in a degree distinctly appreciable, was an original element in literature. When I think of it, I almost envy Hawthorne's earliest readers; the sensation of opening upon The Great Carbuncle, The Seven Vagabonds, or The Threefold Destiny in an American annual of forty years ago, must have been highly agreeable.

I quoted this passage mainly for its concluding lines, as no portrait of Hawthorne from this time can be truly accurate if it doesn't highlight the ongoing struggle between his shyness and his desire to experience life, between his evasive nature and his curiosity. It's fair to say that overall, his shyness usually won out, yet that struggle was always present. He states in the preface to his Twice-Told Tales, "They are not the thoughts of a reclusive man sharing with his own mind and heart (if they had been, they would have been more deeply and consistently valuable), but his attempts, which were only partially successful, to connect with the world." It's important to remember we're discussing small things—little attempts, brief sketches, a small world. However, everything is relative, and this small scale shouldn't diminish the interesting nature of Hawthorne's efforts. As for the Twice-Told Tales themselves, they are familiar to many; everyone knows them somewhat, and those who appreciate them have likely read them many times. The author of this sketch falls into the latter category and has been trying to set aside his familiarity[56] with them to consider the impression they would have made at the time they were published, in the height of their freshness, before the specific Hawthorne quality had become an established and recognized trait. Honestly, I think if one had stumbled upon these delicate, muted flowers in the barren garden of American journalism, they would have picked them with great care; it would have felt like discovering something truly fresh and new. There, perhaps not in extraordinary abundance but definitely noticeable, was an original element in literature. When I think about it, I almost envy Hawthorne's earliest readers; the experience of encountering The Great Carbuncle, The Seven Vagabonds, or The Threefold Destiny in an American annual forty years ago must have been quite delightful.

Among these shorter things (it is better to speak of the whole collection, including the Snow Image, and the Mosses from an Old Manse at once) there are three sorts of tales, each one of which has an original stamp. There are, to begin with, the stories of fantasy and allegory—those among which the three I have just mentioned would be numbered, and which on the whole, are the most original. This is the group to which such little masterpieces as Malvin's Burial, Rappacini's Daughter, and Young Goodman Brown also belong—these two last perhaps representing the highest point that Hawthorne reached in this direction. Then there are the little tales of New England history, which are scarcely less admirable, and of which The Grey Champion, The Maypole of Merry Mount, and the four beautiful Legends of the Province House, as[57] they are called, are the most successful specimens. Lastly come the slender sketches of actual scenes and of the objects and manners about him, by means of which, more particularly, he endeavoured "to open an intercourse with the world," and which, in spite of their slenderness, have an infinite grace and charm. Among these things A Rill from the Town Pump, The Village Uncle, The Toll-Gatherer's Day, the Chippings with a Chisel, may most naturally be mentioned. As we turn over these volumes we feel that the pieces that spring most directly from his fancy, constitute, as I have said (putting his four novels aside), his most substantial claim to our attention. It would be a mistake to insist too much upon them; Hawthorne was himself the first to recognise that. "These fitful sketches," he says in the preface to the Mosses from an Old Manse, "with so little of external life about them, yet claiming no profundity of purpose—so reserved even while they sometimes seem so frank—often but half in earnest, and never, even when most so, expressing satisfactorily the thoughts which they profess to image—such trifles, I truly feel, afford no solid basis for a literary reputation." This is very becomingly uttered; but it may be said, partly in answer to it, and partly in confirmation, that the valuable element in these things was not what Hawthorne put into them consciously, but what passed into them without his being able to measure it—the element of simple genius, the quality of imagination. This is the real charm of Hawthorne's writing—this purity and spontaneity and naturalness of fancy. For the rest, it is interesting to see how it borrowed a particular colour from the other faculties that lay near it—how the imagination, in this capital son of the old[58] Puritans, reflected the hue of the more purely moral part, of the dusky, overshadowed conscience. The conscience, by no fault of its own, in every genuine offshoot of that sombre lineage, lay under the shadow of the sense of sin. This darkening cloud was no essential part of the nature of the individual; it stood fixed in the general moral heaven, under which he grew up and looked at life. It projected from above, from outside, a black patch over his spirit, and it was for him to do what he could with the black patch. There were all sorts of possible ways of dealing with it; they depended upon the personal temperament. Some natures would let it lie as it fell, and contrive to be tolerably comfortable beneath it. Others would groan and sweat and suffer; but the dusky blight would remain, and their lives would be lives of misery. Here and there an individual, irritated beyond endurance, would throw it off in anger, plunging probably into what would be deemed deeper abysses of depravity. Hawthorne's way was the best, for he contrived, by an exquisite process, best known to himself, to transmute this heavy moral burden into the very substance of the imagination, to make it evaporate in the light and charming fumes of artistic production. But Hawthorne, of course, was exceptionally fortunate; he had his genius to help him. Nothing is more curious and interesting than this almost exclusively imported character of the sense of sin in Hawthorne's mind; it seems to exist there merely for an artistic or literary purpose. He had ample cognizance of the Puritan conscience; it was his natural heritage; it was reproduced in him; looking into his soul, he found it there. But his relation to it was only, as one may say, intellectual; it was not moral and[59] theological. He played with it and used it as a pigment; he treated it, as the metaphysicians say, objectively. He was not discomposed, disturbed, haunted by it, in the manner of its usual and regular victims, who had not the little postern door of fancy to slip through, to the other side of the wall. It was, indeed, to his imaginative vision, the great fact of man's nature; the light element that had been mingled with his own composition always clung to this rugged prominence of moral responsibility, like the mist that hovers about the mountain. It was a necessary condition for a man of Hawthorne's stock that if his imagination should take licence to amuse itself, it should at least select this grim precinct of the Puritan morality for its play-ground. He speaks of the dark disapproval with which his old ancestors, in the case of their coming to life, would see him trifling himself away as a story-teller. But how far more darkly would they have frowned could they have understood that he had converted the very principle of their own being into one of his toys!

Among these shorter works (it's better to consider the entire collection, including the Snow Image and the Mosses from an Old Manse at once), there are three types of tales, each with its own unique style. First, there are the stories of fantasy and allegory—those that include the three I just mentioned, and which are generally the most original. This group includes small masterpieces like Malvin's Burial, Rappacini's Daughter, and Young Goodman Brown, with the last two perhaps representing the pinnacle of what Hawthorne achieved in this realm. Then we have the little tales of New England history, which are almost equally admirable, including The Grey Champion, The Maypole of Merry Mount, and the four beautiful Legends of the Province House, which are the most successful examples. Lastly, there are the brief sketches of real scenes and the objects and manners around him, through which he especially aimed "to open a dialogue with the world." Despite their brevity, these pieces carry a remarkable grace and charm. Among these works, you can most naturally mention A Rill from the Town Pump, The Village Uncle, The Toll-Gatherer's Day, and Chippings with a Chisel. As we go through these volumes, it’s evident that the pieces that come most directly from his imagination make up, as I mentioned (setting aside his four novels), his strongest claim to our attention. It would be a mistake to emphasize these too much; Hawthorne himself was the first to acknowledge that. "These fitful sketches," he says in the preface to the Mosses from an Old Manse, "with so little of external life about them, yet claiming no profound purpose—so reserved even while they sometimes seem so honest—often only half in earnest, and never, even when most so, satisfactorily expressing the thoughts they claim to represent—such trifles, I truly feel, offer no solid foundation for a literary reputation." This is articulated quite nicely; however, it can be said, both as a response and confirmation, that the valuable element in these works was not what Hawthorne consciously put into them, but what flowed into them without his ability to measure it—the element of pure genius, the quality of imagination. This is the true charm of Hawthorne's writing—its purity, spontaneity, and naturalness of imagination. Furthermore, it's interesting to see how it borrowed a particular hue from the other faculties nearby—how the imagination, in this prominent descendant of the old Puritans, reflected the tone of the more moral aspects, of the shadowy, troubled conscience. The conscience, by no fault of its own, in every true offshoot of that gloomy heritage, lay under the weight of the sense of sin. This dark cloud was not an inherent part of the individual’s nature; it existed in the overarching moral universe under which he grew up and viewed life. It cast a dark shadow over his spirit from above, and it was up to him to manage that shadow. There were countless ways to handle it; they depended on personal temperament. Some people would leave it as it was and manage to be somewhat comfortable under it. Others would struggle and suffer, but the dark stain would remain, and their lives would be filled with misery. Occasionally, an individual, driven to frustration, would shake it off in anger, likely plunging into what would be deemed deeper abysses of depravity. Hawthorne's method was the best, as he managed, through an intricate process known only to him, to transform this heavy moral weight into the very essence of his imagination, making it dissipate into the light and delightful fumes of artistic creation. But, of course, Hawthorne was exceptionally fortunate; he had his genius to assist him. Nothing is more curious and fascinating than the almost entirely imported nature of the sense of sin in Hawthorne's mind; it seems to exist there solely for artistic or literary purposes. He had a deep understanding of the Puritan conscience; it was his natural inheritance; it manifested in him; when he looked inward, he found it there. However, his relationship with it was mainly, one might say, intellectual; it was not moral and theological. He played with it and used it as a pigment; he treated it, as the metaphysicians say, objectively. He was not unsettled, disturbed, or haunted by it, unlike its usual and regular victims, who lacked the small side door of imagination to escape through to the other side of the wall. To his imaginative gaze, it was indeed the fundamental truth of human nature; the lighter aspects that blended into his own being always clung to this harsh prominence of moral responsibility, like the mist that lingers around a mountain. It was a necessary condition for someone of Hawthorne's lineage that if his imagination was given freedom to enjoy itself, it should at least pick this grim territory of Puritan morality as its playground. He mentions the dark disapproval with which his ancestors would regard him for indulging as a storyteller. But how much darker would their frowns have been had they understood that he had turned their very essence into one of his playthings!

It will be seen that I am far from being struck with the justice of that view of the author of the Twice-Told Tales, which is so happily expressed by the French critic to whom I alluded at an earlier stage of this essay. To speak of Hawthorne, as M. Emile Montégut does, as a romancier pessimiste, seems to me very much beside the mark. He is no more a pessimist than an optimist, though he is certainly not much of either. He does not pretend to conclude, or to have a philosophy of human nature; indeed, I should even say that at bottom he does not take human nature as hard as he may seem to do. "His bitterness," says M. Montégut, "is[60] without abatement, and his bad opinion of man is without compensation.... His little tales have the air of confessions which the soul makes to itself; they are so many little slaps which the author applies to our face." This, it seems to me, is to exaggerate almost immeasurably the reach of Hawthorne's relish of gloomy subjects. What pleased him in such subjects was their picturesqueness, their rich duskiness of colour, their chiaroscuro; but they were not the expression of a hopeless, or even of a predominantly melancholy, feeling about the human soul. Such at least is my own impression. He is to a considerable degree ironical—this is part of his charm—part even, one may say, of his brightness; but he is neither bitter nor cynical—he is rarely even what I should call tragical. There have certainly been story-tellers of a gayer and lighter spirit; there have been observers more humorous, more hilarious—though on the whole Hawthorne's observation has a smile in it oftener than may at first appear; but there has rarely been an observer more serene, less agitated by what he sees and less disposed to call things deeply into question. As I have already intimated, his Note-Books are full of this simple and almost child-like serenity. That dusky pre-occupation with the misery of human life and the wickedness of the human heart which such a critic as M. Emile Montégut talks about, is totally absent from them; and if we may suppose a person to have read these Diaries before looking into the tales, we may be sure that such a reader would be greatly surprised to hear the author described as a disappointed, disdainful genius. "This marked love of cases of conscience," says M. Montégut, "this taciturn, scornful cast of mind, this habit of seeing sin everywhere and hell[61] always gaping open, this dusky gaze bent always upon a damned world and a nature draped in mourning, these lonely conversations of the imagination with the conscience, this pitiless analysis resulting from a perpetual examination of one's self, and from the tortures of a heart closed before men and open to God—all these elements of the Puritan character have passed into Mr. Hawthorne, or to speak more justly, have filtered into him, through a long succession of generations." This is a very pretty and very vivid account of Hawthorne, superficially considered; and it is just such a view of the case as would commend itself most easily and most naturally to a hasty critic. It is all true indeed, with a difference; Hawthorne was all that M. Montégut says, minus the conviction. The old Puritan moral sense, the consciousness of sin and hell, of the fearful nature of our responsibilities and the savage character of our Taskmaster—these things had been lodged in the mind of a man of Fancy, whose fancy had straightway begun to take liberties and play tricks with them—to judge them (Heaven forgive him!) from the poetic and æsthetic point of view, the point of view of entertainment and irony. This absence of conviction makes the difference; but the difference is great.

It’s clear that I don’t agree with the perspective of the author of the Twice-Told Tales, which is so well articulated by the French critic I mentioned earlier in this essay. Calling Hawthorne a romancier pessimiste, as M. Emile Montégut does, seems off the mark to me. He’s neither a pessimist nor an optimist, though he isn’t really much of either. He doesn’t claim to have a definitive conclusion or philosophy regarding human nature; in fact, I would say that, deep down, he doesn’t view human nature as harshly as it might seem. "His bitterness," says M. Montégut, "is[60] relentless, and his negative view of humanity is without compensation.... His short stories feel like confessions made by the soul to itself; they’re like a series of little slaps he gives us." This, in my view, greatly exaggerates Hawthorne's appreciation for dark themes. What he found appealing about these themes was their vividness, their rich darkness, their chiaroscuro; they didn’t reflect a hopeless or predominantly gloomy view of the human soul. That’s my impression, at least. He is quite ironic—this is part of his allure—one could even say it's part of his brightness; but he is neither bitter nor cynical, and he’s rarely what I would call tragic. There have certainly been storytellers with a more joyful and lighter spirit; there have been observers who are funnier and livelier—though overall, Hawthorne's observations often carry a smile more than it might initially appear. However, there has seldom been an observer who is more serene, less troubled by what he sees, and less inclined to question deeply. As I’ve already mentioned, his Note-Books are filled with this simple, almost child-like tranquility. That dark preoccupation with the misery of human life and the wickedness of the human heart that critics like M. Emile Montégut talk about is completely absent from them; and if someone were to read these Diaries before diving into the tales, they would likely be quite surprised to hear the author described as a disappointed, disdainful genius. "This marked love of moral dilemmas," says M. Montégut, "this quiet, scornful mindset, this tendency to see sin everywhere and hell[61] always yawning open, this dark gaze fixed on a damned world and a nature dressed in mourning, these lonely conversations of the imagination with the conscience, this ruthless analysis stemming from an ongoing self-examination, and from the struggles of a heart closed off from people yet open to God—all these elements of the Puritan character have entered Mr. Hawthorne, or more accurately, have filtered into him, through a long line of ancestors." This is a very nice and vivid portrayal of Hawthorne, viewed superficially; and it’s exactly the kind of perspective that would easily appeal to a quick critic. It’s all true, indeed, but with a caveat; Hawthorne was everything M. Montégut describes, minus the conviction. The old Puritan moral sense, the awareness of sin and hell, the weight of our responsibilities, and the harsh nature of our Taskmaster—these things were embedded in the mind of an imaginative man, whose imagination began to toy with them and interpret them (Heaven forgive him!) from a poetic and aesthetic standpoint, focusing on entertainment and irony. This lack of conviction makes the difference; and it’s a significant difference.

Hawthorne was a man of fancy, and I suppose that in speaking of him it is inevitable that we should feel ourselves confronted with the familiar problem of the difference between the fancy and the imagination. Of the larger and more potent faculty he certainly possessed a liberal share; no one can read The House of the Seven Gables without feeling it to be a deeply imaginative work. But I am often struck, especially in the shorter tales, of which I am now chiefly speaking, with[62] a kind of small ingenuity, a taste for conceits and analogies, which bears more particularly what is called the fanciful stamp. The finer of the shorter tales are redolent of a rich imagination.

Hawthorne was a creative guy, and I think that when we talk about him, we can't avoid the common question of the difference between fancy and imagination. He definitely had a good amount of the larger and more powerful faculty; no one can read The House of the Seven Gables without sensing its deep imaginative quality. But I'm often struck, especially in his shorter stories, which I'm mainly discussing now, by a certain cleverness, a taste for clever twists and analogies, that particularly carries what we call a fanciful quality. The best of the shorter stories are filled with rich imagination.

"Had Goodman Brown fallen asleep in the forest and only dreamed a wild dream of witch-meeting? Be it so, if you will; but, alas, it was a dream of evil omen for young Goodman Brown! a stern, a sad, a darkly meditative, a distrustful, if not a desperate, man, did he become from the night of that fearful dream. On the Sabbath-day, when the congregation were singing a holy psalm, he could not listen, because an anthem of sin rushed loudly upon his ear and drowned all the blessed strain. When the minister spoke from the pulpit, with power and fervid eloquence, and with his hand on the open Bible of the sacred truth of our religion, and of saint-like lives and triumphant deaths, and of future bliss or misery unutterable, then did Goodman Brown grow pale, dreading lest the roof should thunder down upon the gray blasphemer and his hearers. Often, awaking suddenly at midnight, he shrank from the bosom of Faith; and at morning or eventide, when the family knelt down at prayer, he scowled and muttered to himself, and gazed sternly at his wife, and turned away. And when he had lived long, and was borne to his grave a hoary corpse, followed by Faith, an aged woman, and children, and grandchildren, a goodly procession, besides neighbours not a few, they carved no hopeful verse upon his tombstone, for his dying hour was gloom."

"Did Goodman Brown fall asleep in the forest and just dream a wild dream of a witch meeting? If that’s what you believe, fine; but, sadly, it was a dream with a bad omen for young Goodman Brown! He became a stern, sad, darkly reflective, distrustful, if not desperate, man from the night of that terrifying dream. On Sunday, when the congregation was singing a holy psalm, he couldn’t listen because an anthem of sin rushed loudly into his ear and drowned out the blessed music. When the minister spoke from the pulpit with power and passionate eloquence, with his hand on the open Bible containing the sacred truths of our religion, and about saintly lives, triumphant deaths, and future bliss or unimaginable misery, Goodman Brown grew pale, fearing that the roof would crash down on the gray blasphemer and his listeners. Often, waking suddenly at midnight, he recoiled from Faith’s embrace; and in the morning or evening, when the family knelt in prayer, he scowled and muttered to himself, staring grimly at his wife before turning away. And when he grew old and was carried to his grave as a gray corpse, followed by Faith, now an old woman, and children, and grandchildren, a respectable procession, along with many neighbors, they didn’t carve any hopeful verse on his tombstone because his dying moment was filled with gloom."

There is imagination in that, and in many another passage that I might quote; but as a general thing I should characterise the more metaphysical of our author's short stories as graceful and felicitous conceits. They seem to me to be qualified in this manner by the very fact that they belong to the province of allegory. Hawthorne, in his metaphysical moods, is nothing if not allegorical, and allegory, to my sense, is quite one of the[63] lighter exercises of the imagination. Many excellent judges, I know, have a great stomach for it; they delight in symbols and correspondences, in seeing a story told as if it were another and a very different story. I frankly confess that I have as a general thing but little enjoyment of it and that it has never seemed to me to be, as it were, a first-rate literary form. It has produced assuredly some first-rate works; and Hawthorne in his younger years had been a great reader and devotee of Bunyan and Spenser, the great masters of allegory. But it is apt to spoil two good things—a story and a moral, a meaning and a form; and the taste for it is responsible for a large part of the forcible-feeble writing that has been inflicted upon the world. The only cases in which it is endurable is when it is extremely spontaneous, when the analogy presents itself with eager promptitude. When it shows signs of having been groped and fumbled for, the needful illusion is of course absent and the failure complete. Then the machinery alone is visible, and the end to which it operates becomes a matter of indifference. There was but little literary criticism in the United States at the time Hawthorne's earlier works were published; but among the reviewers Edgar Poe perhaps held the scales the highest. He at any rate rattled them loudest, and pretended, more than any one else, to conduct the weighing-process on scientific principles. Very remarkable was this process of Edgar Poe's, and very extraordinary were his principles; but he had the advantage of being a man of genius, and his intelligence was frequently great. His collection of critical sketches of the American writers flourishing in what M. Taine would call his milieu and moment, is very curious and[64] interesting reading, and it has one quality which ought to keep it from ever being completely forgotten. It is probably the most complete and exquisite specimen of provincialism ever prepared for the edification of men. Poe's judgments are pretentious, spiteful, vulgar; but they contain a great deal of sense and discrimination as well, and here and there, sometimes at frequent intervals, we find a phrase of happy insight imbedded in a patch of the most fatuous pedantry. He wrote a chapter upon Hawthorne, and spoke of him on the whole very kindly; and his estimate is of sufficient value to make it noticeable that he should express lively disapproval of the large part allotted to allegory in his tales—in defence of which, he says, "however, or for whatever object employed, there is scarcely one respectable word to be said.... The deepest emotion," he goes on, "aroused within us by the happiest allegory as allegory, is a very, very imperfectly satisfied sense of the writer's ingenuity in overcoming a difficulty we should have preferred his not having attempted to overcome.... One thing is clear, that if allegory ever establishes a fact, it is by dint of overturning a fiction;" and Poe has furthermore the courage to remark that the Pilgrim's Progress is a "ludicrously overrated book." Certainly, as a general thing, we are struck with the ingenuity and felicity of Hawthorne's analogies and correspondences; the idea appears to have made itself at home in them easily. Nothing could be better in this respect than The Snow-Image (a little masterpiece), or The Great Carbuncle, or Doctor Heidegger's Experiment, or Rappacini's Daughter. But in such things as The Birth-Mark and The Bosom-Serpent, we are struck with something stiff and mechanical, slightly[65] incongruous, as if the kernel had not assimilated its envelope. But these are matters of light impression, and there would be a want of tact in pretending to discriminate too closely among things which all, in one way or another, have a charm. The charm—the great charm—is that they are glimpses of a great field, of the whole deep mystery of man's soul and conscience. They are moral, and their interest is moral; they deal with something more than the mere accidents and conventionalities, the surface occurrences of life. The fine thing in Hawthorne is that he cared for the deeper psychology, and that, in his way, he tried to become familiar with it. This natural, yet fanciful familiarity with it, this air, on the author's part, of being a confirmed habitué of a region of mysteries and subtleties, constitutes the originality of his tales. And then they have the further merit of seeming, for what they are, to spring up so freely and lightly. The author has all the ease, indeed, of a regular dweller in the moral, psychological realm; he goes to and fro in it, as a man who knows his way. His tread is a light and modest one, but he keeps the key in his pocket.

There’s imagination in that, and in many other passages I could quote; but generally, I would describe the more metaphysical short stories of our author as elegant and clever ideas. They seem to me to be characterized in this way by the fact that they fall within the realm of allegory. Hawthorne, in his metaphysical moods, is nothing if not allegorical, and to me, allegory is one of the[63] lighter exercises of the imagination. Many discerning judges, I know, really enjoy it; they delight in symbols and connections, seeing a story told as if it were another, completely different story. I honestly admit that I usually find little enjoyment in it and that it has never seemed to me to be, in a way, a top-notch literary form. It has certainly produced some excellent works; and in his younger years, Hawthorne was a big reader and follower of Bunyan and Spenser, the great masters of allegory. But it tends to ruin two good things—a story and a moral, a meaning and a form; and the taste for it is responsible for a lot of the ineffective writing that has been foisted upon the world. The only times it's bearable is when it feels extremely spontaneous, when the analogy comes forward eagerly. When it seems to have been forced or struggled for, the necessary illusion is, of course, absent, and the failure is total. Then the mechanics are all that’s visible, and the purpose becomes unimportant. There was very little literary criticism in the United States when Hawthorne's early works came out; but among the reviewers, Edgar Poe perhaps had the highest opinion of himself. He at least made the most noise about it and pretended, more than anyone else, to apply scientific principles to the evaluation process. Edgar Poe's approach was quite remarkable, and his principles were very extraordinary; but he had the advantage of being a genius, and his intelligence was often impressive. His collection of critical sketches of the American writers flourishing in what M. Taine would call his milieu and moment is very interesting and[64] provides engaging reading, and it has one quality that should keep it from ever being completely forgotten. It’s probably the most complete and refined example of provincialism ever crafted for the enlightenment of people. Poe's judgments are pretentious, spiteful, and vulgar; but they also contain a lot of sense and discernment, and every now and then, sometimes quite often, we find a phrase of keen insight buried in a patch of the most foolish pedantry. He wrote a chapter about Hawthorne and generally spoke of him quite kindly; and his evaluation is noteworthy because he expressed strong disapproval of the large role of allegory in his stories—in defense of which he said, “however, or for whatever purpose it is used, there is hardly a respectable word to be said.... The deepest emotion,” he continued, “that is stirred within us by the best allegory as allegory, is a very, very imperfectly fulfilled sense of the writer's cleverness in overcoming a challenge we would have rather he hadn’t tried to overcome.... One thing is clear, that if allegory ever establishes a fact, it does so by overturning a fiction;” and Poe even had the nerve to say that Pilgrim's Progress is a “ridiculously overrated book.” Certainly, as a general rule, we’re struck by the ingenuity and success of Hawthorne's analogies and connections; the idea seems to fit comfortably within them. Nothing could be better in this regard than The Snow-Image (a little masterpiece), or The Great Carbuncle, or Doctor Heidegger's Experiment, or Rappacini's Daughter. But in works like The Birth-Mark and The Bosom-Serpent, we notice something stiff and mechanical, slightly[65] out of place, as if the essence hadn’t quite meshed with its covering. But these impressions are light matters, and it would be tactless to pretend to dig too deeply among things that all, in one way or another, possess charm. The charm—the great charm—is that they offer glimpses into a vast field, into the profound mystery of the human soul and conscience. They are moral, and their interest is moral; they engage with something deeper than mere accidents and conventions, the superficial events of life. The wonderful thing about Hawthorne is that he cared for deeper psychology, and that, in his own way, he tried to understand it. This natural yet imaginative familiarity with it, this air, on his part, of being a seasoned habitué in a realm of mysteries and subtleties, makes his tales original. And they also have the added quality of seeming to arise, for what they are, so freely and lightly. The author has all the ease, indeed, of a true dweller in the moral, psychological realm; he moves through it as if he knows his way around. His steps are light and unassuming, yet he keeps the key in his pocket.

His little historical stories all seem to me admirable; they are so good that you may re-read them many times. They are not numerous, and they are very short; but they are full of a vivid and delightful sense of the New England past; they have, moreover, the distinction, little tales of a dozen and fifteen pages as they are, of being the only successful attempts at historical fiction that have been made in the United States. Hawthorne was at home in the early New England history; he had thumbed its records and he had breathed its air, in whatever odd receptacles this somewhat pungent compound[66] still lurked. He was fond of it, and he was proud of it, as any New Englander must be, measuring the part of that handful of half-starved fanatics who formed his earliest precursors, in laying the foundations of a mighty empire. Hungry for the picturesque as he always was, and not finding any very copious provision of it around him, he turned back into the two preceding centuries, with the earnest determination that the primitive annals of Massachusetts should at least appear picturesque. His fancy, which was always alive, played a little with the somewhat meagre and angular facts of the colonial period and forthwith converted a great many of them into impressive legends and pictures. There is a little infusion of colour, a little vagueness about certain details, but it is very gracefully and discreetly done, and realities are kept in view sufficiently to make us feel that if we are reading romance, it is romance that rather supplements than contradicts history. The early annals of New England were not fertile in legend, but Hawthorne laid his hands upon everything that would serve his purpose, and in two or three cases his version of the story has a great deal of beauty. The Grey Champion is a sketch of less than eight pages, but the little figures stand up in the tale as stoutly, at the least, as if they were propped up on half-a-dozen chapters by a dryer annalist, and the whole thing has the merit of those cabinet pictures in which the artist has been able to make his persons look the size of life. Hawthorne, to say it again, was not in the least a realist—he was not to my mind enough of one; but there is no genuine lover of the good city of Boston but will feel grateful to him for his courage in attempting to recount the "traditions" of Washington Street, the main thoroughfare of the Puritan capital.[67] The four Legends of the Province House are certain shadowy stories which he professes to have gathered in an ancient tavern lurking behind the modern shop-fronts of this part of the city. The Province House disappeared some years ago, but while it stood it was pointed to as the residence of the Royal Governors of Massachusetts before the Revolution. I have no recollection of it, but it cannot have been, even from Hawthorne's account of it, which is as pictorial as he ventures to make it, a very imposing piece of antiquity. The writer's charming touch, however, throws a rich brown tone over its rather shallow venerableness; and we are beguiled into believing, for instance, at the close of Howe's Masquerade (a story of a strange occurrence at an entertainment given by Sir William Howe, the last of the Royal Governors, during the siege of Boston by Washington), that "superstition, among other legends of this mansion, repeats the wondrous tale that on the anniversary night of Britain's discomfiture the ghosts of the ancient governors of Massachusetts still glide through the Province House. And last of all comes a figure shrouded in a military cloak, tossing his clenched hands into the air and stamping his iron-shod boots upon the freestone steps, with a semblance of feverish despair, but without the sound of a foot-tramp." Hawthorne had, as regards the two earlier centuries of New England life, that faculty which is called now-a-days the historic consciousness. He never sought to exhibit it on a large scale; he exhibited it indeed on a scale so minute that we must not linger too much upon it. His vision of the past was filled with definite images—images none the less definite that they were concerned with events as shadowy as this dramatic passing away of the last of[68] King George's representatives in his long loyal but finally alienated colony.

His little historical stories all seem admirable to me; they are so good that you can re-read them many times. They aren’t numerous, and they are very short, but they are full of a vivid and delightful sense of New England's past. Moreover, these little tales, just a dozen to fifteen pages long, are the only successful attempts at historical fiction that have been made in the United States. Hawthorne was well-acquainted with early New England history; he had gone through its records and absorbed its atmosphere, wherever this somewhat pungent mixture still lingered. He was fond of it and proud of it, as any New Englander should be, considering the part played by that group of half-starved fanatics who laid the foundations of a mighty empire. Always eager for the picturesque and not finding much around him, he turned back to the two preceding centuries with a genuine determination that the early history of Massachusetts should at least appear picturesque. His imagination, always lively, played with the somewhat sparse and angular facts of the colonial period and transformed many of them into impressive legends and images. There’s a little touch of color, a bit of vagueness about certain details, but it’s done very gracefully and discreetly, and the realities are maintained enough to make us feel that if we are reading romance, it is a romance that enhances rather than contradicts history. The early history of New England wasn’t rich in legend, but Hawthorne seized everything that would serve his purpose, and in a few cases, his version of the story has a lot of beauty. The Grey Champion is a sketch of less than eight pages, but the characters stand out in the tale just as strongly, at least, as if they were supported by half a dozen chapters from a more tedious chronicler, and the whole piece boasts the charm of those cabinet pictures where the artist manages to make their subjects look life-sized. Hawthorne, to reiterate, was not at all a realist—he didn’t strike me as enough of one—but no genuine lover of good old Boston will fail to appreciate his courage in trying to recount the “traditions” of Washington Street, the main avenue of the Puritan capital. [67] The four Legends of the Province House are some shadowy stories that he claims to have collected in an old tavern hidden behind the modern shop fronts in that part of the city. The Province House disappeared a few years ago, but while it existed, it was noted as the residence of the Royal Governors of Massachusetts before the Revolution. I don’t remember it, but it cannot have been, even from Hawthorne’s description, which is as vivid as he could make it, a very impressive piece of history. However, the writer’s enchanting touch casts a rich brown tone over its somewhat shallow antiquity, and we are drawn into believing, for example, at the end of Howe's Masquerade (a story about a strange event at a gathering thrown by Sir William Howe, the last Royal Governor, during Washington’s siege of Boston), that "superstition, among other legends of this mansion, repeats the wondrous tale that on the anniversary night of Britain’s defeat, the ghosts of the ancient governors of Massachusetts still glide through the Province House. And last of all, a figure wrapped in a military cloak appears, throwing his clenched hands into the air and stamping his iron-clad boots on the freestone steps, with a semblance of feverish despair, but without the sound of footsteps." Hawthorne had, when it came to the two earlier centuries of New England life, that ability we now call historic consciousness. He never sought to showcase it on a large scale; indeed, he displayed it so subtly that we shouldn’t dwell too long on it. His vision of the past was full of clear images—images all the clearer for being involved in events as elusive as this dramatic passing of the last of [68] King George’s representatives in his long loyal but ultimately alienated colony.

I have said that Hawthorne had become engaged in about his thirty-fifth-year; but he was not married until 1842. Before this event took place he passed through two episodes which (putting his falling in love aside) were much the most important things that had yet happened to him. They interrupted the painful monotony of his life, and brought the affairs of men within his personal experience. One of these was moreover in itself a curious and interesting chapter of observation, and it fructified, in Hawthorne's memory, in one of his best productions. How urgently he needed at this time to be drawn within the circle of social accidents, a little anecdote related by Mr. Lathrop in connection with his first acquaintance with the young lady he was to marry, may serve as an example. This young lady became known to him through her sister, who had first approached him as an admirer of the Twice-Told Tales (as to the authorship of which she had been so much in the dark as to have attributed it first, conjecturally, to one of the two Miss Hathornes); and the two Miss Peabodys, desiring to see more of the charming writer, caused him to be invited to a species of conversazione at the house of one of their friends, at which they themselves took care to be punctual. Several other ladies, however, were as punctual as they, and Hawthorne presently arriving, and seeing a bevy of admirers where he had expected but three or four, fell into a state of agitation, which is vividly described by his biographer. He "stood perfectly motionless, but with the look of a sylvan creature on the point of fleeing away.... He was stricken with dismay; his face lost colour and took[69] on a warm paleness ... his agitation was-very great; he stood by a table and, taking up some small object that lay upon it, he found his hand trembling so that he was obliged to lay it down." It was desirable, certainly, that something should occur to break the spell of a diffidence that might justly be called morbid. There is another little sentence dropped by Mr. Lathrop in relation to this period of Hawthorne's life, which appears to me worth quoting, though I am by no means sure that it will seem so to the reader. It has a very simple and innocent air, but to a person not without an impression of the early days of "culture" in New England, it will be pregnant with historic meaning. The elder Miss Peabody, who afterwards was Hawthorne's sister-in-law and who acquired later in life a very honourable American fame as a woman of benevolence, of learning, and of literary accomplishment, had invited the Miss Hathornes to come to her house for the evening, and to bring with them their brother, whom she wished to thank for his beautiful tales. "Entirely to her surprise," says Mr. Lathrop, completing thereby his picture of the attitude of this remarkable family toward society—"entirely to her surprise they came. She herself opened the door, and there, before her, between his sisters, stood a splendidly handsome youth, tall and strong, with no appearance whatever of timidity, but instead, an almost fierce determination making his face stern. This was his resource for carrying off the extreme inward tremor which he really felt. His hostess brought out Flaxman's designs for Dante, just received from Professor Felton, of Harvard, and the party made an evening's entertainment out of them." This last sentence is the one I allude to; and were it not for[70] fear of appearing too fanciful I should say that these few words were, to the initiated mind, an unconscious expression of the lonely frigidity which characterised most attempts at social recreation in the New England world some forty years ago. There was at that time a great desire for culture, a great interest in knowledge, in art, in æsthetics, together with a very scanty supply of the materials for such pursuits. Small things were made to do large service; and there is something even touching in the solemnity of consideration that was bestowed by the emancipated New England conscience upon little wandering books and prints, little echoes and rumours of observation and experience. There flourished at that time in Boston a very remarkable and interesting woman, of whom we shall have more to say, Miss Margaret Fuller by name. This lady was the apostle of culture, of intellectual curiosity, and in the peculiarly interesting account of her life, published in 1852 by Emerson and two other of her friends, there are pages of her letters and diaries which narrate her visits to the Boston Athenæum and the emotions aroused in her mind by turning over portfolios of engravings. These emotions were ardent and passionate—could hardly have been more so had she been prostrate with contemplation in the Sistine Chapel or in one of the chambers of the Pitti Palace. The only analogy I can recall to this earnestness of interest in great works of art at a distance from them, is furnished by the great Goethe's elaborate study of plaster-casts and pencil-drawings at Weimar. I mention Margaret Fuller here because a glimpse of her state of mind—her vivacity of desire and poverty of knowledge—helps to define the situation. The situation lives for a moment[71] in those few words of Mr. Lathrop's. The initiated mind, as I have ventured to call it, has a vision of a little unadorned parlour, with the snow-drifts of a Massachusetts winter piled up about its windows, and a group of sensitive and serious people, modest votaries of opportunity, fixing their eyes upon a bookful of Flaxman's attenuated outlines.

I mentioned that Hawthorne became engaged around his thirty-fifth year, but he didn't get married until 1842. Before that, he went through two significant experiences that were far more important than just falling in love. They broke the painful routine of his life and brought the world of people into his own experiences. One of these was a fascinating chapter of observation, and it inspired one of his best works. At that time, he urgently needed to be involved in social situations, and a little story shared by Mr. Lathrop about how he met the young woman he would eventually marry illustrates this. He got to know her through her sister, who had first approached him as a fan of the Twice-Told Tales (she was so unaware of the authorship that she mistakenly guessed it might be one of the two Miss Hathornes); the two Miss Peabodys wanted to see more of the charming writer and arranged for him to be invited to a kind of conversazione at a friend's house, where they themselves ensured their punctual arrival. However, several other ladies were just as prompt, and when Hawthorne arrived and saw a crowd of admirers instead of just three or four, he became visibly anxious, as vividly described by his biographer. He "stood perfectly still, but looked like a forest creature about to flee away.... He was filled with dread; his face lost color and turned to a warm paleness... he was very agitated; he stood near a table and, picking up a small object that lay on it, felt his hand tremble so much that he had to put it down." It was certainly necessary for something to happen to break the spell of his shyness, which could rightly be called extreme. There's another brief remark by Mr. Lathrop about this period of Hawthorne's life that I think is worth quoting, even if readers might not find it noteworthy. It gives off a very simple and innocent vibe, but to someone familiar with the early days of “culture” in New England, it holds significant historical meaning. The older Miss Peabody, who later became Hawthorne's sister-in-law and gained a respectable reputation as a woman of kindness, knowledge, and literary talent, had invited the Miss Hathornes to her home for the evening, asking them to bring their brother, whom she wanted to thank for his beautiful stories. "Completely to her surprise," says Mr. Lathrop, illustrating the perspective of this remarkable family toward society—"completely to her surprise they came. She herself opened the door, and there, standing tall and strong between his sisters, was a strikingly handsome young man, showing no signs of shyness, but rather an almost fierce determination making his face stern. This was his way of hiding the intense internal nervousness he really felt. His hostess brought out Flaxman's designs for Dante, just received from Professor Felton of Harvard, and the group spent the evening enjoying them." This last sentence is what I refer to; and if it weren’t for my fear of sounding too imaginative, I would suggest that these few words unconsciously revealed the chilly isolation that defined most social gatherings in the New England world about forty years ago. At that time, there was a strong desire for culture, a significant interest in knowledge, art, and aesthetics, but a very limited supply of resources for such pursuits. Small things were often treated with great importance; it's even touching to consider how seriously the free-spirited New England conscience regarded little wandering books and prints, small echoes and whispers of observation and experience. During that period, Boston was home to a remarkable and intriguing woman named Miss Margaret Fuller. This lady was an advocate for culture and intellectual curiosity, and her life was interestingly documented in a book published in 1852 by Emerson and two of her friends, which includes pages of her letters and diaries narrating her visits to the Boston Athenæum and the feelings stirred in her by flipping through portfolios of engravings. Her emotions were intense and passionate—almost as if she were profoundly absorbed in contemplation at the Sistine Chapel or in one of the rooms of the Pitti Palace. The only similar experience I can think of regarding her deep interest in great works of art from afar is Goethe's detailed study of plaster casts and pencil drawings in Weimar. I mention Margaret Fuller because her state of mind—her eagerness and limited knowledge—helps clarify the situation. It lives for a moment in those few words from Mr. Lathrop. The informed observer, as I have tentatively called it, envisions a small, undecorated parlor, with snowdrifts from a Massachusetts winter piled high around its windows, and a group of sensitive, serious people, modest seekers of opportunity, focused on a book filled with Flaxman's delicate outlines.

At the beginning of the year 1839 he received, through political interest, an appointment as weigher and gauger in the Boston Custom-house. Mr. Van Buren then occupied the Presidency, and it appears that the Democratic party, whose successful candidate he had been, rather took credit for the patronage it had bestowed upon literary men. Hawthorne was a Democrat, and apparently a zealous one; even in later years, after the Whigs had vivified their principles by the adoption of the Republican platform, and by taking up an honest attitude on the question of slavery, his political faith never wavered. His Democratic sympathies were eminently natural, and there would have been an incongruity in his belonging to the other party. He was not only by conviction, but personally and by association, a Democrat. When in later years he found himself in contact with European civilisation, he appears to have become conscious of a good deal of latent radicalism in his disposition; he was oppressed with the burden of antiquity in Europe, and he found himself sighing for lightness and freshness and facility of change. But these things are relative to the point of view, and in his own country Hawthorne cast his lot with the party of conservatism, the party opposed to change and freshness. The people who found something musty and mouldy in his literary productions would have regarded[72] this quite as a matter of course; but we are not obliged to use invidious epithets in describing his political preferences. The sentiment that attached him to the Democracy was a subtle and honourable one, and the author of an attempt to sketch a portrait of him, should be the last to complain of this adjustment of his sympathies. It falls much more smoothly into his reader's conception of him than any other would do; and if he had had the perversity to be a Republican, I am afraid our ingenuity would have been considerably taxed in devising a proper explanation of the circumstance. At any rate, the Democrats gave him a small post in the Boston Custom-house, to which an annual salary of $1,200 was attached, and Hawthorne appears at first to have joyously welcomed the gift. The duties of the office were not very congruous to the genius of a man of fancy; but it had the advantage that it broke the spell of his cursed solitude, as he called it, drew him away from Salem, and threw him, comparatively speaking, into the world. The first volume of the American Note-Books contains some extracts from letters written during his tenure of this modest office, which indicate sufficiently that his occupations cannot have been intrinsically gratifying.

At the start of 1839, he got a job as a weigher and gauger at the Boston Custom House, thanks to political connections. At that time, Mr. Van Buren was President, and the Democratic Party, which had backed him, seemed to take pride in the support it gave to literary figures. Hawthorne was a Democrat and seemed quite passionate about it; even later, when the Whigs revitalized their principles by adopting the Republican platform and taking a sincere stance on slavery, he never changed his political beliefs. His support for the Democrats felt completely natural for him, and it would have seemed odd for him to belong to the opposite party. He was a Democrat by conviction, as well as through personal relationships. When he later interacted with European civilization, he seemed to realize he had a lot of hidden radicalism in him; he felt weighed down by Europe's antiquity and longed for lightness, freshness, and the ability to change easily. But these feelings depend on one's perspective, and in his own country, Hawthorne aligned himself with the conservative party, which opposed change and freshness. People who thought his literary works were stale and outdated would have seen this as completely normal; however, we don’t have to use negative terms to describe his political preferences. The loyalty he felt to the Democratic Party was subtle and honorable, and the author trying to portray him should not complain about this aspect of his beliefs. It fits better into how readers understand him than any other perspective would, and if he had been a Republican, I fear we would have been hard-pressed to explain that situation properly. In any case, the Democrats appointed him to a minor position at the Boston Custom House, which came with an annual salary of $1,200, and initially, Hawthorne seemed to happily accept this opportunity. The job’s tasks weren't really suited to a creative person like him, but it did break the spell of what he called his "cursed solitude," pulled him away from Salem, and, relatively speaking, introduced him to the world. The first volume of the American Note-Books includes some excerpts from letters written during his time in this modest role, which clearly show that his work wasn't particularly fulfilling.

"I have been measuring coal all day," he writes, during the winter of 1840, "on board of a black little British schooner, in a dismal dock at the north end of the city. Most of the time I paced the deck to keep myself warm; for the wind (north-east, I believe) blew up through the dock as if it had been the pipe of a pair of bellows. The vessel lying deep between two wharves, there was no more delightful prospect, on the right hand and on the left, than the posts and timbers, half immersed in the water and covered with ice, which the rising and falling of successive tides had[73] left upon them, so that they looked like immense icicles. Across the water, however, not more than half a mile off, appeared the Bunker's Hill Monument, and what interested me considerably more, a church-steeple, with the dial of a clock upon it, whereby I was enabled to measure the march of the weary hours. Sometimes I descended into the dirty little cabin of the schooner, and warmed myself by a red-hot stove, among biscuit-barrels, pots and kettles, sea-chests, and innumerable lumber of all sorts—my olfactories meanwhile being greatly refreshed with the odour of a pipe, which the captain, or some one of his crew, was smoking. But at last came the sunset, with delicate clouds, and a purple light upon the islands; and I blessed it, because it was the signal of my release."

"I've been measuring coal all day," he writes in the winter of 1840, "on a small black British schooner in a gloomy dock at the north end of the city. Most of the time, I paced the deck to keep warm, as the wind (northeast, I think) blew through the dock like the pipe of a bellows. The vessel, sitting low between two wharves, offered no better view on either side than the posts and timbers half-submerged in water and covered with ice, shaped by the rising and falling tides, making them look like huge icicles. Across the water, no more than half a mile away, stood the Bunker's Hill Monument, and what interested me even more was a church steeple with a clock dial, which allowed me to track the slow passage of time. Sometimes, I went down into the tiny, dirty cabin of the schooner and warmed myself by a red-hot stove amid biscuit barrels, pots and kettles, sea chests, and a heap of various junk—my sense of smell being pleasantly stirred by the aroma of a pipe that the captain or one of his crew was smoking. But finally, the sunset arrived, with delicate clouds and a purple light over the islands; I was grateful for it because it signaled my release."

A worse man than Hawthorne would have measured coal quite as well, and of all the dismal tasks to which an unremunerated imagination has ever had to accommodate itself, I remember none more sordid than the business depicted in the foregoing lines. "I pray," he writes some weeks later, "that in one year more I may find some way of escaping from this unblest Custom-house; for it is a very grievous thraldom. I do detest all offices; all, at least, that are held on a political tenure, and I want nothing to do with politicians. Their hearts wither away and die out of their bodies. Their consciences are turned to india-rubber, or to some substance as black as that and which will stretch as much. One thing, if no more, I have gained by my Custom-house experience—to know a politician. It is a knowledge which no previous thought or power of sympathy could have taught me; because the animal, or the machine rather, is not in nature." A few days later he goes on in the same strain:—

A worse person than Hawthorne would have measured coal just as well, and out of all the grim tasks that an unpaid imagination has ever had to adjust to, I can’t recall any more wretched than the job described in the lines above. "I pray," he writes a few weeks later, "that in one more year I can find a way to escape from this cursed Custom-house; for it is a very painful bondage. I really dislike all offices; at least all that are held through political means, and I want nothing to do with politicians. Their hearts shrivel up and disappear. Their consciences are like india-rubber, or some other substance as dark as that and just as flexible. One thing, if nothing else, I've gained from my Custom-house experience is knowing a politician. It's a lesson that no prior thought or capacity for empathy could have taught me because the creature, or more accurately, the machine, is not a natural thing." A few days later, he continues in the same vein:—

"I do not think it is the doom laid upon me of murdering so many of the brightest hours of the day at the Custom[74]-house that makes such havoc with my wits, for here I am again trying to write worthily ... yet with a sense as if all the noblest part of man had been left out of my composition, or had decayed out of it since my nature was given to my own keeping.... Never comes any bird of Paradise into that dismal region. A salt or even a coal-ship is ten million times preferable; for there the sky is above me, and the fresh breeze around me, and my thoughts having hardly anything to do with my occupation, are as free as air. Nevertheless ... it is only once in a while that the image and desire of a better and happier life makes me feel the iron of my chain; for after all a human spirit may find no insufficiency of food for it, even in the Custom-house. And with such materials as these I do think and feel and learn things that are worth knowing, and which I should not know unless I had learned them there; so that the present position of my life shall not be quite left out of the sum of my real existence.... It is good for me, on many accounts, that my life has had this passage in it. I know much more than I did a year ago. I have a stronger sense of power to act as a man among men. I have gained worldly wisdom, and wisdom also that is not altogether of this world. And when I quit this earthy career where I am now buried, nothing will cling to me that ought to be left behind. Men will not perceive, I trust, by my look or the tenor of my thoughts and feelings, that I have been a Custom-house officer."

"I don't think it's the curse of wasting so many of my best hours at the Custom[74]-house that's messing with my mind. Here I am again trying to write something worthwhile... yet I feel as if the noblest part of me has been left out or has decayed since my nature was entrusted to me. No bird of Paradise ever comes to that gloomy place. A salt or even a coal ship is a million times better; at least there, the sky is above me, the fresh breeze is around me, and my thoughts, unrelated to my work, are as free as air. Still, it's only occasionally that the idea and desire for a better, happier life make me keenly aware of my chains; after all, a human spirit can find enough nourishment, even in the Custom-house. With what I have learned there, I think, feel, and understand things that are valuable and that I wouldn't have known without that experience; thus, my current situation is part of the sum of my real existence. It's beneficial for me in many ways that my life has included this chapter. I know much more than I did a year ago. I have a stronger sense of power to act as a man among other men. I've gained worldly wisdom, and wisdom that isn’t entirely from this world. And when I leave this mundane career where I am currently stuck, nothing will remain that should be left behind. I hope men won't see, by my appearance or the nature of my thoughts and feelings, that I was a Custom-house officer."

He says, writing shortly afterwards, that "when I shall be free again, I will enjoy all things with the fresh simplicity of a child of five years old. I shall grow young again, made all over anew. I will go forth and stand in a summer shower, and all the worldly dust that has collected on me shall be washed away at once, and my heart will be like a bank of fresh flowers for the weary to rest upon."

He says, writing a little later, that "when I'm free again, I'll enjoy everything with the fresh simplicity of a five-year-old. I'll feel young again, completely renewed. I'll go out and stand in a summer rain, and all the worldly dust that has settled on me will be washed away instantly, and my heart will be like a bed of fresh flowers for the weary to rest on."

This forecast of his destiny was sufficiently exact. A year later, in April 1841, he went to take up his abode[75] in the socialistic community of Brook Farm. Here he found himself among fields and flowers and other natural products—as well as among many products that could not very justly be called natural. He was exposed to summer showers in plenty; and his personal associations were as different as possible from, those he had encountered in fiscal circles. He made acquaintance with Transcendentalism and the Transcendentalists.

This prediction about his future turned out to be pretty accurate. A year later, in April 1841, he moved to the socialistic community of Brook Farm. There, he found himself surrounded by fields, flowers, and other natural things—as well as many things that couldn’t really be called natural. He experienced plenty of summer rain, and his social interactions were completely different from those he had in the business world. He got to know Transcendentalism and the Transcendentalists.


CHAPTER IV.

BROOK FARM AND CONCORD.

The history of the little industrial and intellectual association which formed itself at this time in one of the suburbs of Boston has not, to my knowledge, been written; though it is assuredly a curious and interesting chapter in the domestic annals of New England. It would of course be easy to overrate the importance of this ingenious attempt of a few speculative persons to improve the outlook of mankind. The experiment came and went very rapidly and quietly, leaving very few traces behind it. It became simply a charming personal reminiscence for the small number of amiable enthusiasts who had had a hand in it. There were degrees of enthusiasm, and I suppose there were degrees of amiability; but a certain generous brightness of hope and freshness of conviction pervaded the whole undertaking and rendered it, morally speaking, important to an extent of which any heed that the world in general ever gave to it is an insufficient measure. Of course it would be a great mistake to represent the episode of Brook Farm as directly related to the manners and morals of the New England world in general—and in especial to those of the prosperous, opulent, comfortable[77] part of it. The thing was the experiment of a coterie—it was unusual, unfashionable, unsuccessful. It was, as would then have been said, an amusement of the Transcendentalists—a harmless effusion of Radicalism. The Transcendentalists were not, after all, very numerous; and the Radicals were by no means of the vivid tinge of those of our own day. I have said that the Brook Farm community left no traces behind it that the world in general can appreciate; I should rather say that the only trace is a short novel, of which the principal merits reside in its qualities of difference from the affair itself. The Blithedale Romance is the main result of Brook Farm; but The Blithedale Romance was very properly never recognised by the Brook Farmers as an accurate portrait of their little colony.

The history of the small industrial and intellectual community that formed during this time in one of Boston's suburbs hasn’t, to my knowledge, been documented; though it’s definitely a fascinating and intriguing part of New England's local history. It would easily be possible to exaggerate the significance of this clever effort by a few idealistic individuals to better humanity’s future. The experiment came and went very quickly and quietly, leaving behind very few traces. It became just a delightful personal memory for the small group of friendly enthusiasts who participated. There were varying levels of enthusiasm, and I assume there were varying levels of friendliness; but an overall sense of hopeful optimism and refreshing conviction filled the entire project and made it, morally speaking, significant beyond what any attention from the broader world may suggest. It would certainly be a big mistake to depict the Brook Farm episode as directly connected to the customs and morals of New England society as a whole—and especially to those of its affluent, comfortable segment. It was the experiment of a small circle—it was unusual, out of style, and ultimately unsuccessful. It was, as people would have described it back then, a pastime of the Transcendentalists—a harmless outburst of Radicalism. The Transcendentalists were not very numerous, and the Radicals weren’t nearly as extreme as those we see today. I’ve mentioned that the Brook Farm community left no significant impact that the general world can recognize; I should rather say that its only trace is a short novel, which is notable mainly for how different it is from the actual affair. The Blithedale Romance is the primary result of Brook Farm; however, the Brook Farmers properly never regarded The Blithedale Romance as an accurate portrayal of their little community.

Nevertheless, in a society as to which the more frequent complaint is that it is monotonous, that it lacks variety of incident and of type, the episode, our own business with which is simply that it was the cause of Hawthorne's writing an admirable tale, might be welcomed as a picturesque variation. At the same time, if we do not exaggerate its proportions, it may seem to contain a fund of illustration as to that phase of human life with which our author's own history mingled itself. The most graceful account of the origin of Brook Farm is probably to be found in these words of one of the biographers of Margaret Fuller: "In Boston and its vicinity, several friends, for whose character Margaret felt the highest-honour, were earnestly considering the possibility of making such industrial, social, and educational arrangements as would simplify economies, combine leisure for study with healthful and honest toil, avert unjust collisions of caste, equalise[78] refinements, awaken generous affections, diffuse courtesy, and sweeten and sanctify life as a whole." The reader will perceive that this was a liberal scheme, and that if the experiment failed, the greater was the pity. The writer goes on to say that a gentleman, who afterwards distinguished himself in literature (he had begun by being a clergyman), "convinced by his experience in a faithful ministry that the need was urgent for a thorough application of the professed principles of Fraternity to actual relations, was about staking his all of fortune, reputation, and influence, in an attempt to organize a joint-stock company at Brook Farm." As Margaret Fuller passes for having suggested to Hawthorne the figure of Zenobia in The Blithedale Romance, and as she is probably, with one exception, the person connected with the affair who, after Hawthorne, offered most of what is called a personality to the world, I may venture to quote a few more passages from her Memoirs—a curious, in some points of view almost a grotesque, and yet, on the whole, as I have said, an extremely interesting book. It was a strange history and a strange destiny, that of this brilliant, restless, and unhappy woman—this ardent New Englander, this impassioned Yankee, who occupied so large a place in the thoughts, the lives, the affections, of an intelligent and appreciative society, and yet left behind her nothing but the memory of a memory. Her function, her reputation, were singular, and not altogether reassuring: she was a talker, she was the talker, she was the genius of talk. She had a magnificent, though by no means an unmitigated, egotism; and in some of her utterances it is difficult to say whether pride or humility prevails—as for instance when she writes that she feels "that there[79] is plenty of room in the Universe for my faults, and as if I could not spend time in thinking of them when so many things interest me more." She has left the same sort of reputation as a great actress. Some of her writing has extreme beauty, almost all of it has a real interest, but her value, her activity, her sway (I am not sure that one can say her charm), were personal and practical. She went to Europe, expanded to new desires and interests, and, very poor herself, married an impoverished Italian nobleman. Then, with her husband and child, she embarked to return to her own country, and was lost at sea in a terrible storm, within sight of its coasts. Her tragical death combined with many of the elements of her life to convert her memory into a sort of legend, so that the people who had known her well, grew at last to be envied by later comers. Hawthorne does not appear to have been intimate with her; on the contrary, I find such an entry as this in the American Note-Books in 1841: "I was invited to dine at Mr. Bancroft's yesterday, with Miss Margaret Fuller; but Providence had given me some business to do; for which I was very thankful!" It is true that, later, the lady is the subject of one or two allusions of a gentler cast. One of them indeed is so pretty as to be worth quoting:—

Nevertheless, in a society where people often complain that it’s dull and lacks variety in events and types, the episode we’re discussing, which simply led to Hawthorne writing an amazing story, might be seen as a colorful change of pace. At the same time, if we don’t blow its significance out of proportion, it seems to offer valuable insight into that aspect of human life that intertwines with the author's own experiences. The most elegant description of how Brook Farm originated is likely found in the words of a biographer of Margaret Fuller: "In Boston and its surrounding areas, several friends, whom Margaret highly esteemed, were deeply considering the possibility of creating industrial, social, and educational systems that would simplify economies, combine time for study with healthy and honest work, prevent unfair class clashes, equalize refinements, nurture generosity, spread courtesy, and enhance and sanctify life overall." Readers will recognize this as a progressive idea, and it’s a shame if the experiment didn’t succeed. The author continues, noting that a gentleman, who later made a name for himself in literature (he started as a clergyman), "was convinced by his experience in dedicated ministry that there was an urgent need for applying the professed principles of Fraternity to real-life relationships, and was about to risk everything—his fortune, reputation, and influence—in an effort to establish a joint-stock company at Brook Farm." Since Margaret Fuller is often credited with inspiring Hawthorne’s character Zenobia in The Blithedale Romance, and is arguably the person most closely associated with the endeavor after Hawthorne who contributed a distinct personality to the world, I may quote a few more excerpts from her Memoirs—a fascinating, at times almost bizarre, yet overall extremely interesting book. It was a strange story and a peculiar fate, that of this brilliant, restless, and unhappy woman—this passionate New Englander, this fervent Yankee, who occupied such a significant place in the thoughts, lives, and affections of an insightful and appreciative society, yet left behind nothing but the memory of a memory. Her role and reputation were unique and not entirely comforting: she was a conversationalist, *the* conversationalist, the essence of talk. She had a splendid, albeit not without its flaws, egotism; and in some of her comments, it’s hard to discern whether pride or humility dominates—like when she says that she feels "that there is plenty of room in the Universe for my faults, and as if I could not spend time thinking about them when so many other things interest me more." She left behind a reputation similar to that of a great actress. Some of her writing is incredibly beautiful, nearly all of it holds genuine interest, but her value, her energy, her influence (I’m not sure if I should say her charm), were personal and tangible. She traveled to Europe, expanded her desires and interests, and, though she was quite poor herself, married a financially struggling Italian nobleman. Then, with her husband and child, she set off to return to her home country, only to be lost at sea in a terrible storm, just within sight of its shores. Her tragic death, combined with many elements of her life, turned her memory into a kind of legend, so that those who had known her well eventually became envied by later generations. Hawthorne doesn't seem to have been close to her; rather, I found this note in his American Note-Books from 1841: "I was invited to dinner at Mr. Bancroft's yesterday, with Miss Margaret Fuller; but Providence had given me some business to do; for which I was very thankful!" It’s true that later on, the lady is mentioned in a couple of gentler references. One of those is so lovely that it deserves quoting:—

"After leaving the book at Mr. Emerson's, I returned through the woods, and, entering Sleepy Hollow, I perceived a lady reclining near the path which bends along its verge. It was Margaret herself. She had been there the whole afternoon, meditating or reading, for she had a book in her hand with some strange title which I did not understand and have forgotten. She said that nobody had broken her solitude, and was just giving utterance to a theory that no inhabitant of Concord ever visited Sleepy Hollow, when we saw a[80] group of people entering the sacred precincts. Most of them followed a path which led them away from us; but an old man passed near us, and smiled to see Margaret reclining on the ground and me standing by her side. He made some remark upon the beauty of the afternoon, and withdrew himself into the shadow of the wood. Then we talked about autumn, and about the pleasures of being lost in the woods, and about the crows, whose voices Margaret had heard; and about the experiences of early childhood, whose influence remains upon the character after the recollection of them has passed away; and about the sight of mountains from a distance, and the view from their summits; and about other matters of high and low philosophy."

"After leaving the book at Mr. Emerson's, I walked back through the woods and entered Sleepy Hollow. I noticed a lady lounging beside the path that runs along its edge. It was Margaret herself. She had been there all afternoon, either deep in thought or reading, as she held a book in her hand with a strange title that I didn’t understand and have forgotten. She mentioned that nobody had interrupted her solitude and was just expressing a theory that no resident of Concord ever visited Sleepy Hollow when we saw a[80] group of people entering the sacred area. Most of them followed a path that took them away from us; however, an old man passed by us, smiled at the sight of Margaret lying on the ground and me standing beside her. He remarked on the beauty of the afternoon and then stepped back into the shadows of the woods. We then talked about autumn, the joys of getting lost in the woods, and the crows whose calls Margaret had heard; we also discussed childhood experiences, which still shape our characters even after we forget the details; the view of mountains from afar and the perspective from their peaks; as well as other topics of both high and low philosophy."

It is safe to assume that Hawthorne could not on the whole have had a high relish for the very positive personality of this accomplished and argumentative woman, in whose intellect high noon seemed ever to reign, as twilight did in his own. He must have been struck with the glare of her understanding, and, mentally speaking, have scowled and blinked a good deal in conversation with her. But it is tolerably manifest, nevertheless, that she was, in his imagination, the starting-point of the figure of Zenobia; and Zenobia is, to my sense, his only very definite attempt at the representation of a character. The portrait is full of alteration and embellishment; but it has a greater reality, a greater abundance of detail, than any of his other figures, and the reality was a memory of the lady whom he had encountered in the Roxbury pastoral or among the wood-walks of Concord, with strange books in her hand and eloquent discourse on her lips. The Blithedale Romance was written just after her unhappy death, when the reverberation of her talk would lose much of its harshness. In fact, however, very much[81] the same qualities that made Hawthorne a Democrat in polities—his contemplative turn and absence of a keen perception of abuses, his taste for old ideals, and loitering paces, and muffled tones—would operate to keep him out of active sympathy with a woman of the so-called progressive type. We may be sure that in women his taste was conservative.

It’s safe to say that Hawthorne probably didn’t have a great appreciation for the strong personality of this skilled and argumentative woman, whose intellect seemed to shine brightly, while his own felt more like twilight. He likely found her brilliance overwhelming and may have scowled and squinted a lot during their conversations. However, it’s pretty clear that she inspired the character of Zenobia in his mind; Zenobia is, in my view, his only truly distinct attempt at creating a character. The portrayal is full of changes and embellishments, but it has more realism and detail than any of his other characters, reflecting his memories of the woman he met in Roxbury’s countryside or among the wooded paths of Concord, holding unusual books and speaking eloquently. The Blithedale Romance was written shortly after her unfortunate death, when the memory of her words would have lost some of their harshness. In reality, though, many of the same traits that made Hawthorne a Democrat—his reflective nature, lack of sharp awareness of injustices, his appreciation for old ideals, unhurried pace, and soft tones—would prevent him from feeling a true connection with a woman of the so-called progressive type. We can be sure that he had a conservative taste in women.

It seems odd, as his biographer says, "that the least gregarious of men should have been drawn into a socialistic community;" but although it is apparent that Hawthorne went to Brook Farm without any great Transcendental fervour, yet he had various good reasons for casting his lot in this would-be happy family. He was as yet unable to marry, but he naturally wished to do so as speedily as possible, and there was a prospect that Brook Farm would prove an economical residence. And then it is only fair to believe that Hawthorne was interested in the experiment, and that though he was not a Transcendentalist, an Abolitionist, or a Fourierite, as his companions were in some degree or other likely to be, he was willing, as a generous and unoccupied young man, to lend a hand in any reasonable scheme for helping people to live together on better terms than the common. The Brook Farm scheme was, as such things go, a reasonable one; it was devised and carried out by shrewd and sober-minded New Englanders, who were careful to place economy first and idealism afterwards, and who were not afflicted with a Gallic passion for completeness of theory. There were no formulas, doctrines, dogmas; there was no interference whatever with private life or individual habits, and not the faintest adumbration of a rearrangement of that difficult business known as the[82] relations of the sexes. The relations of the sexes were neither more nor less than what they usually are in American life, excellent; and in such particulars the scheme was thoroughly conservative and irreproachable. Its main characteristic was that each individual concerned in it should do a part of the work necessary for keeping the whole machine going. He could choose his work and he could live as he liked; it was hoped, but it was by no means demanded, that he would make himself agreeable, like a gentleman invited to a dinner-party. Allowing, however, for everything that was a concession to worldly traditions and to the laxity of man's nature, there must have been in the enterprise a good deal of a certain freshness and purity of spirit, of a certain noble credulity and faith in the perfectibility of man, which it would have been easier to find in Boston in the year 1840, than in London five-and-thirty years later. If that was the era of Transcendentalism, Transcendentalism could only have sprouted in the soil peculiar to the general locality of which I speak—the soil of the old New England morality, gently raked and refreshed by an imported culture. The Transcendentalists read a great deal of French and German, made themselves intimate with George Sand and Goethe, and many other writers; but the strong and deep New England conscience accompanied them on all their intellectual excursions, and there never was a so-called "movement" that embodied itself, on the whole, in fewer eccentricities of conduct, or that borrowed a smaller licence in private deportment. Henry Thoreau, a delightful writer, went to live in the woods; but Henry Thoreau was essentially a sylvan personage and would not have been, however[83] the fashion of his time might have turned, a man about town. The brothers and sisters at Brook Farm ploughed the fields and milked the cows; but I think that an observer from another clime and society would have been much more struck with their spirit of conformity than with their déréglements. Their ardour was a moral ardour, and the lightest breath of scandal never rested upon them, or upon any phase of Transcendentalism.

It seems strange, as his biographer puts it, "that the least gregarious of men should have been drawn into a socialistic community;" but while it's clear that Hawthorne arrived at Brook Farm without much Transcendental enthusiasm, he had several good reasons for joining this would-be happy family. He was still unable to marry, but he naturally wanted to do so as soon as possible, and there was a chance that Brook Farm would be a cost-effective place to live. Additionally, it’s reasonable to think that Hawthorne was curious about the experiment, and although he was not a Transcendentalist, an Abolitionist, or a Fourierite like many of his companions were to some extent, he was willing, as a generous and free young man, to contribute to any sensible effort to help people live together in a better way than usual. The Brook Farm initiative was, for its time, a practical one; it was designed and executed by sensible, practical New Englanders who prioritized economy over idealism and did not suffer from a French obsession with perfect theory. There were no formulas, doctrines, or dogmas; they did not interfere with personal lives or individual habits, and there was no hint of reorganizing the complex matter of the[82] relationships between the sexes. Those relationships were simply what they often are in American life—excellent; and in that regard, the initiative was completely conservative and above reproach. Its main feature was that everyone involved was expected to contribute to the work necessary to keep the whole system running. They could choose their work and live as they wished; it was hoped, but not required, that they would be pleasant, like a gentleman invited to a dinner party. However, despite all the concessions to worldly traditions and the relaxed nature of humans, there must have been a lot of freshness and purity of spirit in the project, a certain noble innocence and belief in humanity's potential for improvement, which would have been easier to find in Boston in 1840 than in London thirty-five years later. If that was the age of Transcendentalism, it could only have arisen from the unique environment I mentioned—the environment of old New England morality, gently stirred and enriched by influences from abroad. The Transcendentalists read a lot of French and German literature, becoming familiar with George Sand and Goethe, among others; but the strong and deep New England conscience was always with them on their intellectual journeys, and there has never been a so-called "movement" that manifested fewer eccentric behaviors or borrowed less freedom in personal conduct. Henry Thoreau, a wonderful writer, chose to live in the woods; but he was, at heart, someone who belonged in nature and wouldn't have adapted, no matter how[83] popular the lifestyle of the city might have been. The people at Brook Farm plowed fields and milked cows; yet I believe an observer from another place and society would have noticed their conformity more than any déréglements. Their passion was a moral one, and even the slightest whisper of scandal never touched them or any aspect of Transcendentalism.

A biographer of Hawthorne might well regret that his hero had not been more mixed up with the reforming and free-thinking class, so that he might find a pretext for writing a chapter upon the state of Boston society forty years ago. A needful warrant for such regret should be, properly, that the biographer's own personal reminiscences should stretch back to that period and to the persons who animated it. This would be a guarantee of fulness of knowledge and, presumably, of kindness of tone. It is difficult to see, indeed, how the generation of which Hawthorne has given us, in Blithedale, a few portraits, should not at this time of day be spoken of very tenderly and sympathetically. If irony enter into the allusion, it should be of the lightest and gentlest. Certainly, for a brief and imperfect chronicler of these things, a writer just touching them as he passes, and who has not the advantage of having been a contemporary, there is only one possible tone. The compiler of these pages, though his recollections date only from a later period, has a memory of a certain number of persons who had been intimately connected, as Hawthorne was not, with the agitations of that interesting time. Something of its interest adhered to them still—something of its aroma clung to their garments; there was something[84] about them which seemed to say that when they were young and enthusiastic, they had been initiated into moral mysteries, they had played at a wonderful game. Their usual mark (it is true I can think of exceptions) was that they seemed excellently good. They appeared unstained by the world, unfamiliar with worldly desires and standards, and with those various forms of human depravity which flourish in some high phases of civilisation; inclined to simple and democratic ways, destitute of pretensions and affectations, of jealousies, of cynicism, of snobbishness. This little epoch of fermentation has three or four drawbacks for the critic—drawbacks, however, that may be overlooked by a person for whom it has an interest of association. It bore, intellectually, the stamp of provincialism; it was a beginning without a fruition, a dawn without a noon; and it produced, with a single exception, no great talents. It produced a great deal of writing, but (always putting Hawthorne aside, as a contemporary but not a sharer) only one writer in whom the world at large has interested itself. The situation was summed up and transfigured in the admirable and exquisite Emerson. He expressed all that it contained, and a good deal more, doubtless, besides; he was the man of genius of the moment; he was the Transcendentalist par excellence. Emerson expressed, before all things, as was extremely natural at the hour and in the place, the value and importance of the individual, the duty of making the most of one's self, of living by one's own personal light and carrying out one's own disposition. He reflected with beautiful irony upon the exquisite impudence of those institutions which claim to have appropriated the truth and to dole it out, in propor[85]tionate morsels, in exchange for a subscription. He talked about the beauty and dignity of life, and about every one who is born into the world being born to the whole, having an interest and a stake in the whole. He said "all that is clearly due to-day is not to lie," and a great many other things which it would be still easier to present in a ridiculous light. He insisted upon sincerity and independence and spontaneity, upon acting in harmony with one's nature, and not conforming and compromising for the sake of being more comfortable. He urged that a man should await his call, his finding the thing to do which he should really believe in doing, and not be urged by the world's opinion to do simply the world's work. "If no call should come for years, for centuries, then I know that the want of the Universe is the attestation of faith by my abstinence.... If I cannot work, at least I need not lie." The doctrine of the supremacy of the individual to himself, of his originality and, as regards his own character, unique quality, must have had a great charm for people living in a society in which introspection, thanks to the want of other entertainment, played almost the part of a social resource.

A biographer of Hawthorne might wish that his subject had been more involved with the reforming and free-thinking crowd, which would have given him a reason to write about the state of Boston society forty years ago. A valid reason for this regret should be that the biographer’s personal memories reach back to that time and to the people who brought it to life. This would ensure a thorough understanding and likely a kind tone. It’s hard to see, in fact, how the generation Hawthorne portrayed in Blithedale shouldn’t be spoken of with a lot of warmth and sympathy today. If there’s any irony in the reference, it should be light and gentle. Certainly, for someone who briefly and imperfectly chronicles these events, a writer who only brushes against them without being a contemporary, there’s only one appropriate tone. The person compiling these pages, although his memories start from a later time, can recall several individuals who were closely connected to the stirrings of that intriguing period, unlike Hawthorne. They still held some of its interest—something of its essence lingered around them; there was something[84] about them that suggested that when they were young and passionate, they had been initiated into moral mysteries and had engaged in a wonderful game. Their usual trait (though I can think of exceptions) was that they seemed genuinely good. They appeared untouched by the world, unfamiliar with worldly desires and standards, and with the various forms of human depravity that thrive in certain advanced phases of civilization; they favored simple and democratic ways, lacking pretensions and affectations, jealousies, cynicism, and snobbery. This little period of excitement has three or four drawbacks for critics—drawbacks that can be overlooked by someone who has a nostalgic interest. It had an intellectual provincialism; it was a beginning without a culmination, a dawn without a noon; and it produced, except for one notable example, no great talents. It generated a lot of writing, but (always excepting Hawthorne, as a contemporary but not a participant) only one writer in whom the general public has shown genuine interest. The situation was encapsulated and transformed in the remarkable Emerson. He articulated everything it contained and much more, undoubtedly; he was the genius of the moment; he was the Transcendentalist par excellence. Emerson emphasized, as was very natural at that time and place, the value and importance of the individual, the responsibility to make the most of oneself, to live by one’s own light, and to act on one’s own impulses. He reflected with beautiful irony on the audacity of those institutions that claim to possess the truth and parcel it out, in proportionate bits, for a subscription fee. He spoke about the beauty and dignity of life, and how everyone born into the world has an interest and a stake in the whole. He said, “all that is clearly due to-day is not to lie,” and many other things that could easily be presented in a ridiculous light. He insisted on sincerity, independence, and spontaneity, advocating for acting in accordance with one’s nature instead of conforming and compromising for comfort. He encouraged people to wait for their calling, to discover something they truly believed in doing, rather than being pushed by public opinion to do just what everyone else does. “If no call should come for years, for centuries, then I know that the want of the Universe is the attestation of faith by my abstinence.... If I cannot work, at least I need not lie.” The principle of the individual’s supremacy over himself, his originality, and his distinctly unique quality must have been very appealing to those living in a society where introspection, due to the lack of other entertainment, played almost a social role.

In the United States, in those days, there were no great things to look out at (save forests and rivers); life was not in the least spectacular; society was not brilliant; the country was given up to a great material prosperity, a homely bourgeois activity, a diffusion of primary education and the common luxuries. There was therefore, among the cultivated classes, much relish for the utterances of a writer who would help one to take a picturesque view of one's internal possibilities, and to find in the landscape of the soul all sorts of fine[86] sunrise and moonlight effects. "Meantime, while the doors of the temple stand open, night and day, before every man, and the oracles of this truth cease never, it is guarded by one stern condition; this, namely—it is an intuition. It cannot be received at second hand. Truly speaking, it is not instruction but provocation that I can receive from another soul." To make one's self so much more interesting would help to make life interesting, and life was probably, to many of this aspiring congregation, a dream of freedom and fortitude. There were faulty parts in the Emersonian philosophy; but the general tone was magnificent; and I can easily believe that, coming when it did and where it did, it should have been drunk in by a great many fine moral appetites with a sense of intoxication. One envies, even, I will not say the illusions, of that keenly sentient period, but the convictions and interests—the moral passion. One certainly envies the privilege of having heard the finest of Emerson's orations poured forth in their early newness. They were the most poetical, the most beautiful productions of the American mind, and they were thoroughly local and national. They had a music and a magic, and when one remembers the remarkable charm of the speaker, the beautiful modulation of his utterance, one regrets in especial that one might not have been present on a certain occasion which made a sensation, an era—the delivery of an address to the Divinity School of Harvard University, on a summer evening in 1838. In the light, fresh American air, unthickened and undarkened by customs and institutions established, these things, as the phrase is, told.

In the United States back then, there wasn’t much to see (apart from forests and rivers); life wasn't at all spectacular; society wasn’t brilliant; the country was focused on material wealth, everyday activities, spreading basic education, and common luxuries. Therefore, among the educated classes, there was a strong appreciation for a writer who could help reflect on one’s inner possibilities and find all sorts of beautiful sunrise and moonlight effects in the landscape of the soul. "Meanwhile, while the doors of the temple stand open, night and day, to every person, and the oracles of this truth never cease, it is protected by one strict condition; that is, it must be an intuition. It can’t be handed down from another. Honestly, I can only receive provocation, not instruction, from another soul." Making oneself more interesting would contribute to making life interesting, and life was likely a dream of freedom and strength for many in this aspiring group. There were flaws in Emerson's philosophy; however, the overall tone was magnificent. I can easily believe that, arriving when and where it did, it would have been embraced by many eager moral seekers with a sense of excitement. One might even envy, not the illusions of that intensely aware period, but the convictions and interests—the moral passion. I certainly envy the privilege of having heard the finest of Emerson's speeches when they were fresh. They were the most poetic, beautiful expressions of the American spirit, deeply rooted in local and national identity. They had a rhythm and a magic, and when you think about the speaker's remarkable charm and the beautiful way he spoke, you particularly wish you could have been there on a certain memorable occasion—the delivery of a speech to the Divinity School of Harvard University on a summer evening in 1838. In the clear, fresh American air, unclouded by established customs and institutions, these ideas truly resonated.

Hawthorne appears, like his own Miles Coverdale, to have arrived at Brook Farm in the midst of one of[87] those April snow-storms which, during the New England spring, occasionally diversify the inaction of the vernal process. Miles Coverdale, in The Blithedale Romance, is evidently as much Hawthorne as he is any one else in particular. He is indeed not very markedly any one, unless it be the spectator, the observer; his chief identity lies in his success in looking at things objectively and spinning uncommunicated fancies about them. This indeed was the part that Hawthorne played socially in the little community at West Roxbury. His biographer describes him as sitting "silently, hour after hour, in the broad old-fashioned hall of the house, where he could listen almost unseen to the chat and merriment of the young people, himself almost always holding a book before him, but seldom turning the leaves." He put his hand to the plough and supported himself and the community, as they were all supposed to do, by his labour; but he contributed little to the hum of voices. Some of his companions, either then or afterwards, took, I believe, rather a gruesome view of his want of articulate enthusiasm, and accused him of coming to the place as a sort of intellectual vampire, for purely psychological purposes. He sat in a corner, they declared, and watched the inmates when they were off their guard, analysing their characters, and dissecting the amiable ardour, the magnanimous illusions, which he was too cold-blooded to share. In so far as this account of Hawthorne's attitude was a complaint, it was a singularly childish one. If he was at Brook Farm without being of it, this is a very fortunate circumstance from the point of view of posterity, who would have preserved but a slender memory of the affair if our author's fine novel[88] had not kept the topic open. The complaint is indeed almost so ungrateful a one as to make us regret that the author's fellow-communists came off so easily. They certainly would not have done so if the author of Blithedale had been more of a satirist. Certainly, if Hawthorne was an observer, he was a very harmless one; and when one thinks of the queer specimens of the reforming genus with which he must have been surrounded, one almost wishes that, for our entertainment, he had given his old companions something to complain of in earnest. There is no satire whatever in the Romance; the quality is almost conspicuous by its absence. Of portraits there are only two; there is no sketching of odd figures—no reproduction of strange types of radicalism; the human background is left vague. Hawthorne was not a satirist, and if at Brook Farm he was, according to his habit, a good deal of a mild sceptic, his scepticism was exercised much more in the interest of fancy than in that of reality.

Hawthorne seems to have arrived at Brook Farm, just like his character Miles Coverdale, during one of those April snowstorms that occasionally interrupt the stillness of New England's spring. Miles Coverdale in The Blithedale Romance clearly reflects Hawthorne as much as he does anyone else. He doesn't strongly resemble any specific person, unless it’s the observer; his true identity comes from his ability to look at things objectively and spin unshared thoughts about them. This was essentially Hawthorne's role in the small community at West Roxbury. His biographer describes him as sitting "silently, hour after hour, in the broad old-fashioned hall of the house, where he could listen almost unseen to the chat and merriment of the young people, himself almost always holding a book before him, but seldom turning the pages." He worked hard to support himself and the community, as everyone was expected to, but he added little to the lively conversations. Some of his companions, either at the time or later on, saw his lack of vocal enthusiasm as rather grim and accused him of being an intellectual vampire, there for psychological reasons only. They claimed he sat in a corner, watching the others when they let their guard down, analyzing their characters and dissecting their warm enthusiasm and noble illusions, which he was too detached to share. If this view of Hawthorne's behavior was meant as criticism, it was quite childish. If he was at Brook Farm without truly belonging, it turned out to be a fortunate situation for posterity, as we would have a scant memory of the place if it weren't for our author's great novel[88] keeping the topic alive. This complaint is almost so ungrateful that it makes one wish the author's fellow communists hadn't gotten off so easily. They surely wouldn't have if the author of Blithedale had been a sharper critic. Certainly, if Hawthorne was an observer, he was a harmless one; and thinking about the odd variety of social reformers he must have encountered, one almost wishes he had given his old companions something substantial to truly complain about. There’s no satire in the Romance; the lack of it is almost obvious. There are only two character sketches; no unusual figures are drawn—no bizarre types of radicalism are reproduced; the human backdrop remains vague. Hawthorne was not a satirist, and if he was, as usual, somewhat skeptical at Brook Farm, his skepticism leaned more towards imagination than reality.

There must have been something pleasantly bucolic and pastoral in the habits of the place during the fine New England summer; but we have no retrospective envy of the denizens of Brook Farm in that other season which, as Hawthorne somewhere says, leaves in those regions, "so large a blank—so melancholy a deathspot—in lives so brief that they ought to be all summer-time." "Of a summer night, when the moon was full," says Mr. Lathrop, "they lit no lamps, but sat grouped in the light and shadow, while sundry of the younger men sang old ballads, or joined Tom Moore's songs to operatic airs. On other nights there would be an original essay or poem read aloud, or else a play of Shakspeare, with the parts distributed to different[89] members; and these amusements failing, some interesting discussion was likely to take their place. Occasionally, in the dramatic season, large delegations from the farm would drive into Boston, in carriages and waggons, to the opera or the play. Sometimes, too, the young women sang as they washed the dishes in the Hive; and the youthful yeomen of the society came in and helped them with their work. The men wore blouses of a checked or plaided stuff, belted at the waist, with a broad collar folding down about the throat, and rough straw hats; the women, usually, simple calico gowns and hats." All this sounds delightfully Arcadian and innocent, and it is certain that there was something peculiar to the clime and race in some of the features of such a life; in the free, frank, and stainless companionship of young men and maidens, in the mixture of manual labour and intellectual flights—dish-washing and æsthetics, wood-chopping and philosophy. Wordsworth's "plain living and high thinking" were made actual. Some passages in Margaret Fuller's journals throw plenty of light on this. (It must be premised that she was at Brook Farm as an occasional visitor; not as a labourer in the Hive.)

There must have been something delightfully rural and peaceful about the way life was in that place during a beautiful New England summer; but we don't envy the people of Brook Farm in that other season which, as Hawthorne once said, leaves such a "large blank—so melancholy a death spot—in lives so brief that they should all be summer-time." "On a summer night, when the moon was full," Mr. Lathrop says, "they didn't light any lamps but sat together in the light and shadow, while some of the younger men sang old ballads or paired Tom Moore's songs with operatic tunes. On other nights, someone would read an original essay or poem aloud, or they would perform a play by Shakespeare, with parts handed out to different[89] members; and if that didn’t happen, an interesting discussion would likely take its place. Sometimes, during the theater season, large groups from the farm would drive into Boston in carriages and wagons for the opera or a play. Occasionally, the young women would sing while washing dishes in the Hive, and the young men of the society would come in to help them with their chores. The men wore checked or plaid blouses, belted at the waist, with broad collars folded down around their necks, and rough straw hats; the women usually wore simple calico dresses and hats." All this sounds wonderfully idyllic and innocent, and it's clear that there was something unique to the climate and people reflected in aspects of such a life; in the open, honest, and pure companionship of young men and women, in the combination of manual labor and intellectual pursuits—dishwashing and aesthetics, wood-chopping and philosophy. Wordsworth's idea of "plain living and high thinking" became a reality. Some entries in Margaret Fuller's journals offer plenty of insight into this. (It should be noted that she visited Brook Farm occasionally; she wasn't a laborer in the Hive.)

"All Saturday I was off in the woods. In the evening we had a general conversation, opened by me, upon Education, in its largest sense, and on what we can do for ourselves and others. I took my usual ground:—The aim is perfection; patience the road. Our lives should be considered as a tendency, an approximation only.... Mr. R. spoke admirably on the nature of loyalty. The people showed a good deal of the sans-culotte tendency in their manners, throwing themselves on the floor, yawning, and going out when they had heard enough. Yet as the majority differ with me, to begin with—that being the reason this subject was chosen—they[90] showed on the whole more interest and deference than I had expected. As I am accustomed to deference, however, and need it for the boldness and animation which my part requires, I did not speak with as much force as usual.... Sunday.—A glorious day; the woods full of perfume; I was out all the morning. In the afternoon Mrs. R. and I had a talk. I said my position would be too uncertain here, as I could not work. —— said 'they would all like to work for a person of genius.' ... 'Yes,' I told her; 'but where would be my repose when they were always to be judging whether I was worth it or not?.... Each day you must prove yourself anew.' ... We talked of the principles of the community. I said I had not a right to come, because all the confidence I had in it was as an experiment worth trying, and that it was part of the great wave of inspired thought.... We had valuable discussion on these points. All Monday morning in the woods again. Afternoon, out with the drawing party; I felt the evils of the want of conventional refinement, in the impudence with which one of the girls treated me. She has since thought of it with regret, I notice; and by every day's observation of me will see that she ought not to have done it. In the evening a husking in the barn ... a most picturesque scene.... I stayed and helped about half an hour, and then took a long walk beneath the stars. Wednesday.... In the evening a conversation on Impulse.... I defended nature, as I always do;—the spirit ascending through, not superseding, nature. But in the scale of Sense, Intellect, Spirit, I advocated the claims of Intellect, because those present were rather disposed to postpone them. On the nature of Beauty we had good talk. —— seemed in a much more reverent humour than the other night, and enjoyed the large plans of the universe which were unrolled.... Saturday,—Well, good-bye, Brook Farm. I know more about this place than I did when I came; but the only way to be qualified for a judge of such an experiment would be to become an active, though unimpassioned, associate in trying it.... The girl who was so rude to me stood waiting, with a timid air, to bid me good-bye." [91]

"All Saturday I was out in the woods. In the evening, I started a general discussion about Education in its broadest sense and what we can do for ourselves and others. I took my usual stance: the aim is perfection; patience is the way. Our lives should be seen as a tendency, just an approximation.... Mr. R. spoke wonderfully about loyalty. The people showed a lot of a sans-culotte attitude in their behavior, lounging on the floor, yawning, and leaving when they had heard enough. Still, since most of them disagreed with me from the start— which is why this topic was chosen—they[90] showed more interest and respect than I expected. However, since I am used to respect and need it for the boldness and energy that my role demands, I didn’t speak as strongly as usual.... Sunday.—A beautiful day; the woods were filled with fragrance; I spent the whole morning outside. In the afternoon, Mrs. R. and I talked. I mentioned that my position here would be too uncertain since I couldn't work. —— said, 'They would all like to work for someone with talent.' ... 'Yes,' I replied, 'but where would my peace be if they constantly judged whether I was worth it or not?.... Each day you have to prove yourself all over again.' ... We discussed the principles of the community. I said I didn’t have the right to be here because all my confidence in it was as an experiment worth trying, and that it was part of the larger wave of inspired thought.... We had valuable discussions on these topics. All Monday morning, I was in the woods again. In the afternoon, I went out with the drawing group; I felt the drawbacks of lacking conventional politeness in the bold way one of the girls treated me. She has since thought about it with regret, and with each day observing me, she will see that she shouldn’t have acted that way. In the evening, there was a husking in the barn... a truly picturesque scene.... I stayed and helped for about half an hour, and then took a long walk under the stars. Wednesday.... In the evening, we discussed Impulse.... I defended nature, as I always do;—the spirit rising within, not replacing, nature. But in the hierarchy of Sense, Intellect, Spirit, I argued for the importance of Intellect because those present were inclined to downplay it. We had a great conversation about the nature of Beauty. —— seemed much more reverent than the other night and enjoyed the grand plans of the universe that were laid out.... Saturday,—Well, goodbye, Brook Farm. I know more about this place than when I arrived; but the only way to truly judge such an experiment would be to become an active, though unenthusiastic, participant in trying it.... The girl who was so rude to me stood waiting, with a timid expression, to say goodbye." [91]

The young girl in question cannot have been Hawthorne's charming Priscilla; nor yet another young lady, of a most humble spirit, who communicated to Margaret's biographers her recollections of this remarkable woman's visits to Brook Farm; concluding with the assurance that "after a while she seemed to lose sight of my more prominent and disagreeable peculiarities, and treated me with affectionate regard."

The young girl in question can't have been Hawthorne's charming Priscilla; nor could she be another young lady, with a very humble spirit, who shared her memories of this remarkable woman's visits to Brook Farm with Margaret's biographers; finishing with the assurance that "after a while she seemed to overlook my more noticeable and unpleasant quirks, and treated me with warm affection."

Hawthorne's farewell to the place appears to have been accompanied with some reflections of a cast similar to those indicated by Miss Fuller; in so far at least as we may attribute to Hawthorne himself some of the observations that he fathers upon Miles Coverdale. His biographer justly quotes two or three sentences from The Blithedale Romance, as striking the note of the author's feeling about the place. "No sagacious man," says Coverdale, "will long retain his sagacity if he live exclusively among reformers and progressive people, without periodically returning to the settled system of things, to correct himself by a new observation from that old standpoint." And he remarks elsewhere that "it struck me as rather odd that one of the first questions raised, after our separation from the greedy, struggling, self-seeking world, should relate to the possibility of getting the advantage over the outside barbarians in their own field of labour. But to tell the truth, I very soon became sensible that, as regarded society at large, we stood in a position of new hostility rather than new brotherhood." He was doubtless oppressed by the "sultry heat of society," as he calls it in one of the jottings in the Note-Books. "What would a man do if he were compelled to live always in the sultry heat of society, and could never bathe himself in[92] cool solitude?" His biographer relates that one of the other Brook Farmers, wandering afield one summer's day, discovered Hawthorne stretched at his length upon a grassy hillside, with his hat pulled over his face, and every appearance, in his attitude, of the desire to escape detection. On his asking him whether he had any particular reason for this shyness of posture—"Too much of a party up there!" Hawthorne contented himself with replying, with a nod in the direction of the Hive. He had nevertheless for a time looked forward to remaining indefinitely in the community; he meant to marry as soon as possible and bring his wife there to live. Some sixty pages of the second volume of the American Note-Books are occupied with extracts from his letters to his future wife and from his journal (which appears however at this time to have been only intermittent), consisting almost exclusively of descriptions of the simple scenery of the neighbourhood, and of the state of the woods and fields and weather. Hawthorne's fondness for all the common things of nature was deep and constant, and there is always something charming in his verbal touch, as we may call it, when he talks to himself about them. "Oh," he breaks out, of an October afternoon, "the beauty of grassy slopes, and the hollow ways of paths winding between hills, and the intervals between the road and wood-lots, where Summer lingers and sits down, strewing dandelions of gold and blue asters as her parting gifts and memorials!" He was but a single summer at Brook Farm; the rest of his residence had the winter-quality.

Hawthorne's goodbye to the place seems to have come with some thoughts similar to those expressed by Miss Fuller; at least, we can attribute some of the remarks he makes through Miles Coverdale to Hawthorne himself. His biographer wisely quotes a few lines from The Blithedale Romance, which capture the author's feelings about the location. "No wise man," says Coverdale, "will keep his wisdom for long if he only lives among reformers and progressive people, without regularly going back to the established way of things, to correct himself with a fresh perspective from that old viewpoint." He also notes that "it struck me as somewhat strange that one of the first questions raised after we separated from the greedy, struggling, self-centered world was about the chance of gaining an advantage over the outside barbarians in their own line of work. But honestly, I soon realized that, as far as society at large was concerned, we found ourselves in a state of new hostility rather than new brotherhood." He was clearly burdened by the "sultry heat of society," as he called it in one of his notes. "What would a man do if he had to live forever in the sultry heat of society and could never immerse himself in[92] cool solitude?" His biographer recounts that one summer day, another Brook Farmer found Hawthorne lying on a grassy hillside, with his hat pulled down over his face, appearing to want to avoid being noticed. When asked why he was being so shy—"Too much of a party up there!" Hawthorne simply replied, nodding toward the Hive. However, he had initially looked forward to staying in the community for an indefinite time; he planned to marry as soon as possible and bring his wife to live there. Almost sixty pages of the second volume of the American Note-Books are filled with extracts from his letters to his future wife and from his journal (which seemed to be only sporadic at this time), primarily consisting of descriptions of the simple scenery around the area, and the state of the woods, fields, and weather. Hawthorne's appreciation for all the everyday aspects of nature was deep and constant, and there is always something delightful in his way of expressing himself about them. "Oh," he exclaims one October afternoon, "the beauty of grassy slopes, the winding paths through the hills, and the spaces between the roads and woodlots, where Summer lingers and rests, scattering dandelions of gold and blue asters as her farewell gifts and memories!" He only spent a single summer at Brook Farm; the rest of his time there felt more like winter.

But if he returned to solitude, it was henceforth to be as the French say, a solitude à deux. He was married in[93] July 1842, and betook himself immediately to the ancient village of Concord, near Boston, where he occupied the so-called Manse which has given the title to one of his collections of tales, and upon which this work, in turn, has conferred a permanent distinction. I use the epithets "ancient" and "near" in the foregoing sentence, according to the American measurement of time and distance. Concord is some twenty miles from Boston, and even to day, upwards of forty years after the date of Hawthorne's removal thither, it is a very fresh and well-preserved looking town. It had already a local history when, a hundred years ago, the larger current of human affairs flowed for a moment around it. Concord has the honour of being the first spot in which blood was shed in the war of the Revolution; here occurred the first exchange of musket-shots between the King's troops and the American insurgents. Here, as Emerson says in the little hymn which he contributed in 1836 to the dedication of a small monument commemorating this circumstance—

But if he returned to solitude, it was from then on to be as the French say, a solitude à deux. He got married in[93] July 1842 and immediately moved to the old village of Concord, near Boston, where he lived in the so-called Manse, which has given its name to one of his story collections and, in turn, this work has given it lasting significance. I describe Concord as "old" and "near" based on American time and distance. It's about twenty miles from Boston, and even today, more than forty years after Hawthorne moved there, it looks fresh and well-preserved. It already had a local history when, a hundred years ago, the larger flow of human events momentarily swirled around it. Concord has the distinction of being the first place where blood was shed in the Revolutionary War; this is where the first shots were fired between the King's troops and the American revolutionaries. As Emerson notes in the short hymn he contributed in 1836 for the dedication of a small monument commemorating this event—

"Here, the battling farmers once stood,
"And fired the shot that was heard around the world."

The battle was a small one, and the farmers were not destined individually to emerge from obscurity; but the memory of these things has kept the reputation of Concord green, and it has been watered, moreover, so to speak, by the life-long presence there of one of the most honoured of American men of letters—the poet from whom I just quoted two lines. Concord is indeed in itself decidedly verdant, and is an excellent specimen of a New England village of the riper sort. At the time of Hawthorne's first going there it must have been an even better specimen than to-day—more homogeneous,[94] more indigenous, more absolutely democratic. Forty years ago the tide of foreign immigration had scarcely begun to break upon the rural strongholds of the New England race; it had at most begun to splash them with the salt Hibernian spray. It is very possible, however, that at this period there was not an Irishman in Concord; the place would have been a village community operating in excellent conditions. Such a village community was not the least honourable item in the sum of New England civilisation. Its spreading elms and plain white houses, its generous summers and ponderous winters, its immediate background of promiscuous field and forest, would have been part of the composition. For the rest, there were the selectmen and the town-meetings, the town-schools and the self-governing spirit, the rigid morality, the friendly and familiar manners, the perfect competence of the little society to manage its affairs itself. In the delightful introduction to the Mosses, Hawthorne has given an account of his dwelling, of his simple occupations and recreations, and of some of the characteristics of the place. The Manse is a large, square wooden house, to the surface of which—even in the dry New England air, so unfriendly to mosses and lichens and weather-stains, and the other elements of a picturesque complexion—a hundred and fifty years of exposure have imparted a kind of tone, standing just above the slow-flowing Concord river, and approached by a short avenue of over-arching trees. It had been the dwelling-place of generations of Presbyterian ministers, ancestors of the celebrated Emerson, who had himself spent his early manhood and written some of his most beautiful essays there. "He used," as Hawthorne says, "to watch the[95] Assyrian dawn, and Paphian sunset and moonrise, from the summit of our eastern hill." From its clerical occupants the place had inherited a mild mustiness of theological association—a vague reverberation of old Calvinistic sermons, which served to deepen its extra-mundane and somnolent quality. The three years that Hawthorne passed here were, I should suppose, among the happiest of his life. The future was indeed not in any special manner assured; but the present was sufficiently genial. In the American Note-Books there is a charming passage (too long to quote) descriptive of the entertainment the new couple found in renovating and re-furnishing the old parsonage, which, at the time of their going into it, was given up to ghosts and cobwebs. Of the little drawing-room, which had been most completely reclaimed, he writes that "the shade of our departed host will never haunt it; for its aspect has been as completely changed as the scenery of a theatre. Probably the ghost gave one peep into it, uttered a groan, and vanished for ever." This departed host was a certain Doctor Ripley, a venerable scholar, who left behind him a reputation of learning and sanctity which was reproduced in one of the ladies of his family, long the most distinguished woman in the little Concord circle. Doctor Ripley's predecessor had been, I believe, the last of the line of the Emerson ministers—an old gentleman who, in the earlier years of his pastorate, stood at the window of his study (the same in which Hawthorne handled a more irresponsible quill) watching, with his hands under his long coat-tails, the progress of Concord fight. It is not by any means related, however, I should add, that he waited for the conclusion to make up his mind which was the righteous cause. [96]

The battle was minor, and the farmers weren’t likely to be remembered individually; yet the memory of these events has kept Concord's reputation alive, and it has been nourished, so to speak, by the long-standing presence of one of America’s most respected authors—the poet from whom I just quoted two lines. Concord is quite green itself and is a great example of an older New England village. When Hawthorne first moved there, it must have been an even better representation than it is today—more cohesive, more native, and completely democratic. Forty years ago, the wave of foreign immigration had hardly started to reach the rural strongholds of the New England population; it had only begun to sprinkle them with a touch of Irish influence. However, it’s very likely that at that time there wasn’t an Irish person in Concord; the town would have been a village community thriving under ideal conditions. Such a village community was a notable aspect of New England civilization. Its sprawling elm trees and simple white houses, its warm summers and heavy winters, along with the surrounding fields and forests, would have been part of its charm. Additionally, there were the selectmen, town meetings, public schools, a spirit of self-governance, strict morals, friendly manners, and the complete capability of the small community to manage its own affairs. In the delightful introduction to the Mosses, Hawthorne describes his home, his simple activities and hobbies, and some of the unique traits of the place. The Manse is a large, square wooden house that, even in the dry New England air—unfriendly to mosses, lichens, weather stains, and other picturesque details—has developed a certain character after a century and a half of exposure, standing just above the slow-moving Concord River and accessed by a short avenue of overhanging trees. It had been the residence of generations of Presbyterian ministers, including ancestors of the famous Emerson, who spent his early adulthood there and wrote some of his most beautiful essays. "He used," as Hawthorne notes, "to watch the[95] Assyrian dawn, and Paphian sunset and moonrise, from the top of our eastern hill." From its clerical residents, the place had inherited a subtle mustiness of theological associations—a faint echo of old Calvinistic sermons, which served to enhance its otherworldly, sleepy quality. The three years Hawthorne spent there were likely some of the happiest in his life. The future wasn’t particularly secure, but the present was quite pleasant. In the American Note-Books, there’s a lovely passage (too long to quote) describing the enjoyment the newlyweds found in refurbishing the old parsonage, which at the time of their arrival was filled with ghosts and cobwebs. He mentions that of the little drawing room, which was the most thoroughly restored, "the shade of our departed host will never haunt it; for its look has changed as completely as a theater’s scenery. Probably the ghost took one look, let out a groan, and vanished for good." This departed host was a certain Doctor Ripley, a respected scholar, who left behind a legacy of knowledge and piety carried on by one of the women in his family, who was for a long time the most prominent woman in the small Concord community. Doctor Ripley's predecessor was, I believe, the last in the line of Emerson ministers—an elderly gentleman who, in the early years of his ministry, stood in the window of his study (the same one where Hawthorne wrote with a more carefree pen) watching, with his hands tucked under his long coat-tails, the progress of the Concord fight. However, I should add that it’s not noted whether he waited to see how it turned out before deciding which was the just cause. [96]

Hawthorne had a little society (as much, we may infer, as he desired), and it was excellent in quality. But the pages in the Note-Books which relate to his life at the Manse, and the introduction to the Mosses, make more of his relations with vegetable nature, and of his customary contemplation of the incidents of wood-path and way-side, than of the human elements of the scene; though these also are gracefully touched upon. These pages treat largely of the pleasures of a kitchen-garden, of the beauty of summer-squashes, and of the mysteries of apple-raising. With the wholesome aroma of apples (as is indeed almost necessarily the case in any realistic record of New England rural life) they are especially pervaded; and with many other homely and domestic emanations; all of which derive a sweetness from the medium of our author's colloquial style. Hawthorne was silent with his lips; but he talked with his pen. The tone of his writing is often that of charming talk—ingenious, fanciful, slow-flowing, with all the lightness of gossip, and none of its vulgarity. In the preface to the tales written at the Manse he talks of many things and just touches upon some of the members of his circle—especially upon that odd genius, his fellow-villager, Henry Thoreau. I said a little way back that the New England Transcendental movement had suffered in the estimation of the world at large from not having (putting Emerson aside) produced any superior talents. But any reference to it would be ungenerous which should omit to pay a tribute in passing to the author of Walden. Whatever question there may be of his talent, there can be none, I think, of his genius. It was a slim and crooked one; but it was eminently personal. He was imperfect, unfinished, inartistic; he was worse[97] than provincial—he was parochial; it is only at his best that he is readable. But at his best he has an extreme natural charm, and he must always be mentioned after those Americans—Emerson, Hawthorne, Longfellow, Lowell, Motley—who have written originally. He was Emerson's independent moral man made flesh—living for the ages, and not for Saturday and Sunday; for the Universe, and not for Concord. In fact, however, Thoreau lived for Concord very effectually, and by his remarkable genius for the observation of the phenomena of woods and streams, of plants and trees, and beasts and fishes, and for flinging a kind of spiritual interest over these things, he did more than he perhaps intended toward consolidating the fame of his accidental human sojourn. He was as shy and ungregarious as Hawthorne; but he and the latter appear to have been sociably disposed towards each other, and there are some charming touches in the preface to the Mosses in regard to the hours they spent in boating together on the large, quiet Concord river. Thoreau was a great voyager, in a canoe which he had constructed himself, and which he eventually made over to Hawthorne, and as expert in the use of the paddle as the Red men who had once haunted the same silent stream. The most frequent of Hawthorne's companions on these excursions appears, however, to have been a local celebrity—as well as Thoreau a high Transcendentalist—Mr. Ellery Channing, whom I may mention, since he is mentioned very explicitly in the preface to the Mosses, and also because no account of the little Concord world would be complete which should omit him. He was the son of the distinguished Unitarian moralist, and, I believe, the intimate friend of Thoreau, whom he resembled in[98] having produced literary compositions more esteemed by the few than by the many. He and Hawthorne were both fishermen, and the two used to set themselves afloat in the summer afternoons. "Strange and happy times were those," exclaims the more distinguished of the two writers, "when we cast aside all irksome forms and strait-laced habitudes, and delivered ourselves up to the free air, to live like the Indians or any less conventional race, during one bright semicircle of the sun. Rowing our boat against the current, between wide meadows, we turned aside into the Assabeth. A more lovely stream than this, for a mile above its junction with the Concord, has never flowed on earth—nowhere indeed except to lave the interior regions of a poet's imagination.... It comes flowing softly through the midmost privacy and deepest heart of a wood which whispers it to be quiet; while the stream whispers back again from its sedgy borders, as if river and wood were hushing one another to sleep. Yes; the river sleeps along its course and dreams of the sky and the clustering foliage...." While Hawthorne was looking at these beautiful things, or, for that matter, was writing them, he was well out of the way of a certain class of visitants whom he alludes to in one of the closing passages of this long Introduction. "Never was a poor little country village infested with such a variety of queer, strangely-dressed, oddly-behaved mortals, most of whom took upon themselves to be important agents of the world's destiny, yet were simply bores of a very intense character." "These hobgoblins of flesh and blood," he says in a preceding paragraph, "were attracted thither by the wide-spreading influence of a great original thinker who had his[99] earthly abode at the opposite extremity of our village.... People that had lighted on a new thought or a thought they fancied new, came to Emerson, as the finder of a glittering gem hastens to a lapidary, to ascertain its quality and value." And Hawthorne enumerates some of the categories of pilgrims to the shrine of the mystic counsellor, who as a general thing was probably far from abounding in their own sense (when this sense was perverted), but gave them a due measure of plain practical advice. The whole passage is interesting, and it suggests that little Concord had not been ill-treated by the fates—with "a great original thinker" at one end of the village, an exquisite teller of tales at the other, and the rows of New England elms between. It contains moreover an admirable sentence about Hawthorne's pilgrim-haunted neighbour, with whom, "being happy," as he says, and feeling therefore "as if there were no question to be put," he was not in metaphysical communion. "It was good nevertheless to meet him in the wood-paths, or sometimes in our avenue, with that pure intellectual gleam diffused about his presence, like the garment of a shining one; and he so quiet, so simple, so without pretension, encountering each man alive as if expecting to receive more than he could impart!" One may without indiscretion risk the surmise that Hawthorne's perception, of the "shining" element in his distinguished friend was more intense than his friend's appreciation of whatever luminous property might reside within the somewhat dusky envelope of our hero's identity as a collector of "mosses." Emerson, as a sort of spiritual sun-worshipper, could have attached but a moderate value to Hawthorne's cat-like faculty of seeing in the dark.[100]

Hawthorne had a small social circle (which we can assume was exactly what he wanted), and it was great in quality. However, the pages in the Note-Books that discuss his life at the Manse, and the introduction to the Mosses, focus more on his relationship with nature and his usual reflections on experiences in the woods and at the roadside, rather than on the human aspects of his surroundings; although these too are touched upon gracefully. These pages largely explore the joys of a kitchen garden, the beauty of summer squash, and the intricacies of apple growing. They are especially infused with the wholesome scent of apples (as is almost always the case in any authentic depiction of New England's rural life), along with many other simple, domestic elements, all of which gain charm from the author's conversational style. Hawthorne was often quiet, but he expressed himself powerfully through his writing. The tone of his work often resembles delightful conversation—thoughtful, imaginative, and flowing gently, capturing the essence of casual chat without any of its crudeness. In the preface to the tales written at the Manse, he discusses various topics and briefly mentions some members of his circle—especially the eccentric genius, his neighbor, Henry Thoreau. Earlier, I noted that the New England Transcendental movement might have lost some reputation worldwide for not having (with Emerson as an exception) produced any standout talents. Yet, any mention of it would be incomplete without acknowledging the author of Walden. Regardless of any debates about his talent, there isn’t a doubt about his genius. It was slender and twisted, but it was very much his own. He was flawed, incomplete, unpolished; he was even more than provincial—he was parochial; only at his best is he enjoyable to read. But when he was at his best, he had a remarkable natural charm, and he must always be acknowledged alongside those Americans—Emerson, Hawthorne, Longfellow, Lowell, Motley—who wrote originally. He embodied Emerson's ideal of an independent moral individual—living for eternity, not just for weekends; for the Universe, not just for Concord. Indeed, Thoreau effectively lived for Concord, and through his exceptional skill at observing the wonders of the woods, streams, plants, trees, and wildlife, and by imbuing these things with a sort of spiritual significance, he contributed more than he likely intended toward enhancing the legacy of his unexpected human existence. He was as reserved and solitary as Hawthorne; however, the two seemed to have a friendly rapport, and there are some lovely details in the preface to the Mosses about the time they spent rowing together on the large, tranquil Concord River. Thoreau was a seasoned traveler in a canoe he built himself, which he eventually gave to Hawthorne, and was as skilled with a paddle as the Native Americans who once roamed that same serene waterway. Yet, the most frequent of Hawthorne's companions on these outings appears to have been a local figure—as well as Thoreau, a prominent Transcendentalist—Mr. Ellery Channing, who I mention here because he is explicitly referenced in the preface to the Mosses, and also because no account of the small Concord community would be complete without him. He was the son of a well-known Unitarian moralist, and I believe he was a close friend of Thoreau, sharing a similar trait in that he produced writings valued more by a select few than by the general populace. Both he and Hawthorne enjoyed fishing, and the two would often set out in their boat on summer afternoons. "Strange and happy times those were," exclaims the more renowned of the two writers, "when we shed all constricting norms and delivered ourselves to the open air, living like Indians or any less conventional people, for one radiant arc of the sun. Paddling our boat against the current between expansive meadows, we veered into the Assabeth. A more beautiful stream than this, for a mile upstream from its meeting with the Concord, has never flowed on earth—nowhere, indeed, except in the deep regions of a poet's imagination.... It flows gently through the innermost privacy and deepest heart of a wood that whispers for it to be still; while the stream softly replies from its grassy banks, as if the river and the woods were lulling each other to sleep. Yes; the river drifts along its path, dreaming of the sky and the abundant foliage...." While Hawthorne took in these beautiful sights, or, for that matter, while he was writing about them, he was well out of reach of a certain type of visitors he mentions in one of the concluding sections of this long Introduction. "Never was a poor little country village troubled by such a mix of strange, unusually dressed, oddly behaving people, most of whom fancied themselves to be significant players in the world’s fate, yet were simply intensely boring." "These flesh-and-blood oddballs," he writes in a previous paragraph, "were drawn there by the wide-reaching influence of a great original thinker who had his earthly home at the far end of our village.... Those who had stumbled upon a new idea or a concept they deemed new came to Emerson, like the finder of a sparkling gem rushing to a jeweler, seeking to confirm its quality and worth." Hawthorne lists some of the types of pilgrims who visited the shrine of this mystical guide, who generally probably lacked depth (when this was distorted), but offered them a fair dose of straightforward, practical advice. The whole passage is intriguing, suggesting that small Concord hadn’t suffered ill fortune, with "a great original thinker" at one end of the village, a brilliant storyteller at the other, and the rows of New England elms in between. It also contains a wonderful line about Hawthorne's neighbor, with whom, "being happy," as he states, and therefore "feeling as if there were no questions to ask," he did not engage in metaphysical discussions. "It was delightful nonetheless to encounter him in the woods, or sometimes in our avenue, with that pure intellectual glow surrounding him, like the attire of a radiant being; and he was so calm, so genuine, so humble, engaging each person he met as if expecting to gain more than he could give!" One might risk the assumption that Hawthorne's insight into the "shining" aspect of his distinguished friend was more profound than his friend's recognition of whatever bright quality might lie within the somewhat shadowy exterior of Hawthorne's identity as a collector of "mosses." Emerson, as a sort of spiritual sun-worshiper, likely would have placed only a moderate value on Hawthorne's cat-like ability to see in the dark.[100]

"As to the daily coarse of our life," the latter writes in the spring of 1843, "I have written with pretty commendable diligence, averaging from two to four hours a day; and the result is seen in various magazines. I might have written more if it had seemed worth while, but I was content to earn only so much gold as might suffice for our immediate wants, having prospect of official station and emolument which would do away with the necessity of writing for bread. These prospects have not yet had their fulfilment; and we are well content to wait, for an office would inevitably remove us from our present happy home—at least from an outward home; for there is an inner one that will accompany us wherever we go. Meantime, the magazine people do not pay their debts; so that we taste some of the inconveniences of poverty. It is an annoyance, not a trouble." And he goes on to give some account of his usual habits. (The passage is from his Journal, and the account is given to himself, as it were, with that odd, unfamiliar explicitness which marks the tone of this record throughout.) "Every day I trudge through snow and slosh to the village, look into the post-office, and spend an hour at the reading-room; and then return home, generally without having spoken a word to any human being.... In the way of exercise I saw and split wood, and physically I was never in a better condition than now." He adds a mention of an absence he had lately made. "I went alone to Salem, where I resumed all my bachelor habits for nearly a fortnight, leading the same life in which ten years of my youth flitted away like a dream. But how much changed was I! At last I had got hold of a reality which never could be taken from me. It was[101] good thus to get apart from my happiness for the sake of contemplating it."

"As for the daily routine of our life," the latter writes in the spring of 1843, "I've been writing with commendable diligence, averaging two to four hours a day; and the results can be seen in various magazines. I could have written more if it felt worthwhile, but I was fine earning just enough to meet our immediate needs, especially with the prospects of a job and pay that would eliminate the need to write for a living. These prospects haven't materialized yet, and we're content to wait, as an office job would inevitably take us away from our current happy home—at least from a physical home; there is an inner home that will follow us wherever we go. In the meantime, the magazine people aren't paying their debts; so, we experience some of the downsides of poverty. It's an annoyance, not a real trouble." He then shares some details about his usual habits. (This passage is from his Journal, and it's addressed to himself, with that peculiar, unfamiliar straightforwardness that characterizes this record throughout.) "Every day I walk through snow and slush to the village, check the post-office, and spend an hour in the reading room; then I return home, usually without having spoken a word to anyone... For exercise, I saw and split wood, and physically, I've never been in better shape than now." He also mentions a recent trip he took. "I went alone to Salem, where I slipped back into all my bachelor habits for nearly two weeks, living the same life in which ten years of my youth disappeared like a dream. But how much I had changed! Finally, I had grasped a reality that could never be taken from me. It was[101] good to step away from my happiness just to reflect on it."

These compositions, which were so unpunctually paid for, appeared in the Democratic Review, a periodical published at Washington, and having, as our author's biographer says, "considerable pretensions to a national character." It is to be regretted that the practice of keeping its creditors waiting should, on the part of the magazine in question, have been thought compatible with these pretensions. The foregoing lines are a description of a very monotonous but a very contented life, and Mr. Lathrop justly remarks upon the dissonance of tone of the tales Hawthorne produced under these happy circumstances. It is indeed not a little of an anomaly. The episode of the Manse was one of the most agreeable he had known, and yet the best of the Mosses (though not the greater number of them) are singularly dismal compositions. They are redolent of M. Montégut's pessimism. "The reality of sin, the pervasiveness of evil," says Mr. Lathrop, "had been but slightly insisted upon in the earlier tales: in this series the idea bursts up like a long-buried fire, with earth-shaking strength, and the pits of hell seem yawning beneath us." This is very true (allowing for Mr. Lathrop's rather too emphatic way of putting it); but the anomaly is, I think, on the whole, only superficial. Our writer's imagination, as has been abundantly conceded, was a gloomy one; the old Puritan sense of sin, of penalties to be paid, of the darkness and wickedness of life, had, as I have already suggested, passed into it. It had not passed into the parts of Hawthorne's nature corresponding to those occupied by the same horrible vision of things in his[102] ancestors; but it had still been determined to claim this later comer as its own, and since his heart and his happiness were to escape, it insisted on setting its mark upon his genius—upon his most beautiful organ, his admirable fancy. It may be said that when his fancy was strongest and keenest, when it was most itself, then the dark Puritan tinge showed in it most richly; and there cannot be a better proof that he was not the man of a sombre parti-pris whom M. Montégut describes, than the fact that these duskiest flowers of his invention sprang straight from the soil of his happiest days. This surely indicates that there was but little direct connection between the products of his fancy and the state of his affections. When he was lightest at heart, he was most creative, and when he was most creative, the moral picturesqueness of the old secret of mankind in general and of the Puritans in particular, most appealed to him—the secret that we are really not by any means so good as a well-regulated society requires us to appear. It is not too much to say, even, that the very condition of production of some of these unamiable tales would be that they should be superficial, and, as it were, insincere. The magnificent little romance of Young Goodman Brown, for instance, evidently means nothing as regards Hawthorne's own state of mind, his conviction of human depravity and his consequent melancholy; for the simple reason that if it meant anything, it would mean too much. Mr. Lathrop speaks of it as a "terrible and lurid parable;" but this, it seems to me, is just what it is not. It is not a parable, but a picture, which is a very different thing. What does M. Montégut make, one would ask, from the point[103] of view of Hawthorne's pessimism, of the singularly objective and unpreoccupied tone of the Introduction to the Old Manse, in which the author speaks from himself, and in which the cry of metaphysical despair is not even faintly sounded?

These pieces, which were paid for quite late, appeared in the Democratic Review, a magazine published in Washington that, according to the author’s biographer, had "considerable aspirations to a national character." It's unfortunate that the magazine thought it was acceptable to keep its creditors waiting while maintaining these pretensions. The lines above describe a very dull yet satisfying life, and Mr. Lathrop rightly comments on the conflicting tone of the stories Hawthorne wrote during these happy times. It’s indeed a bit of an anomaly. The experience at the Manse was one of the most pleasant he had, yet the best of the Mosses (though not the majority of them) are strikingly gloomy works. They are filled with M. Montégut's pessimism. "The reality of sin, the pervasiveness of evil," Mr. Lathrop states, "had been lightly touched upon in the early stories: in this series, the theme erupts like a long-buried fire, with earth-shattering intensity, and the pits of hell seem to be yawning beneath us." This is quite accurate (taking into account Mr. Lathrop's somewhat excessive way of saying it); however, I believe the anomaly is mainly superficial. It has been widely acknowledged that our writer’s imagination was dark; the old Puritan sense of sin, the penalties to be paid, and the darkness and wickedness of life had, as I’ve already mentioned, seeped into it. It hadn’t affected the parts of Hawthorne’s nature that corresponded to the same dreadful perspective his ancestors possessed; nonetheless, it still seemed determined to claim this later figure as its own, and since his heart and happiness were meant to escape, it was set on marking his genius—his most beautiful organ, his remarkable imagination. One could argue that when his imagination was at its strongest and most vibrant, when it was most itself, the dark Puritan influence showed up the most richly; and there couldn’t be a clearer indication that he was not the somber individual M. Montégut describes than the fact that these darkest flowers of his creative mind bloomed directly from the soil of his happiest days. This surely suggests that there was little direct link between the results of his imagination and the state of his feelings. When he felt lightest at heart, he was most inventive, and when he was most inventive, the morally striking aspects of the old secret of mankind in general and of the Puritans in particular captivated him the most—the secret that we are, in reality, not nearly as good as a well-ordered society expects us to seem. It isn’t too bold to assert that the very condition for producing some of these unappealing tales would be that they should be superficial and, in a sense, insincere. The wonderful little story of Young Goodman Brown, for example, clearly holds no significance regarding Hawthorne's own mindset, his beliefs about human depravity, and his resulting melancholy; for the simple reason that if it did mean anything, it would mean too much. Mr. Lathrop describes it as a "terrible and lurid parable;" but I think this is exactly what it is not. It’s not a parable but a picture, which is a very different concept. What would M. Montégut make, I wonder, from the perspective of Hawthorne's pessimism, of the notably objective and detached tone of the Introduction to the Old Manse, where the author speaks for himself and where the cry of metaphysical despair isn't even faintly heard?

We have seen that when he went into the village he often came home without having spoken a word to a human being. There is a touching entry made a little later, bearing upon his mild taciturnity. "A cloudy veil stretches across the abyss of my nature. I have, however, no love of secrecy and darkness. I am glad to think that God sees through my heart, and if any angel has power to penetrate into it, he is welcome to know everything that is there. Yes, and so may any mortal who is capable of full sympathy, and therefore worthy to come into my depths. But he must find his own way there; I can neither guide nor enlighten him." It must be acknowledged, however, that if he was not able to open the gate of conversation, it was sometimes because he was disposed to slide the bolt himself. "I had a purpose," he writes, shortly before the entry last quoted, "if circumstances would permit, of passing the whole term of my wife's absence without speaking a word to any human being." He beguiled these incommunicative periods by studying German, in Tieck and Bürger, without apparently making much progress; also in reading French, in Voltaire and Rabelais. "Just now," he writes, one October noon, "I heard a sharp tapping at the window of my study, and, looking up from my book (a volume of Rabelais), behold, the head of a little bird, who seemed to demand admittance." It was a quiet life, of course, in which these diminutive incidents seemed noteworthy; and what is noteworthy[104] here to the observer of Hawthorne's contemplative simplicity, is the fact that though he finds a good deal to say about the little bird (he devotes several lines more to it) he makes no remark upon Rabelais. He had other visitors than little birds, however, and their demands were also not Rabelaisian. Thoreau comes to see him, and they talk "upon the spiritual advantages of change of place, and upon the Dial, and upon Mr. Alcott, and other kindred or concatenated subjects." Mr. Alcott was an arch-transcendentalist, living in Concord, and the Dial was a periodical to which the illuminated spirits of Boston and its neighbourhood used to contribute. Another visitor comes and talks "of Margaret Fuller, who, he says, has risen perceptibly into a higher state since their last meeting." There is probably a great deal of Concord five-and-thirty years ago in that little sentence!

We’ve noticed that when he went to the village, he often came home without having talked to anyone. There’s a poignant entry made shortly after that touches on his gentle silence. "A cloudy veil stretches across the depth of my nature. However, I have no fondness for secrecy or darkness. I’m happy to think that God sees into my heart, and any angel who has the ability to look inside is welcome to know everything that’s there. Yes, and so can any person who can truly empathize and is thus worthy to enter my depths. But they’ll need to find their own way there; I can’t guide or enlighten them." It must be acknowledged, though, that if he couldn’t open up the conversation, it was sometimes because he chose to keep it locked himself. "I intended," he writes shortly before the last quote, "if circumstances allowed, to spend the entire time my wife was away without speaking to anyone." He passed these quiet periods by studying German through Tieck and Bürger, without seeming to make much headway, and also reading French texts by Voltaire and Rabelais. "Just now," he writes on an October noon, "I heard a sharp tapping at the window of my study, and, looking up from my book (a volume of Rabelais), I saw the head of a little bird that seemed to ask for entry." It was a quiet life, where these small events stood out; and what is notable[104] to anyone observing Hawthorne’s contemplative simplicity is that even though he has a lot to say about the little bird (he dedicates several more lines to it), he makes no comments on Rabelais. He had other visitors besides little birds, though, and their conversations were not Rabelaisian either. Thoreau visits, and they discuss "the spiritual benefits of changing places, and the Dial, and Mr. Alcott, along with other related or connected topics." Mr. Alcott was a prominent transcendentalist living in Concord, and the Dial was a magazine that the enlightened minds of Boston and its surroundings used to contribute to. Another visitor comes and talks "about Margaret Fuller, who, he says, has noticeably advanced into a higher state since their last meeting." There’s likely a lot of Concord from thirty-five years ago captured in that little sentence!


CHAPTER V.

THE THREE AMERICAN NOVELS.

The prospect of official station and emolument which Hawthorne mentions in one of those paragraphs from his Journals which I have just quoted, as having offered itself and then passed away, was at last, in the event, confirmed by his receiving from the administration of President Polk the gift of a place in the Custom-house of his native town. The office was a modest one, and "official station" may perhaps appear a magniloquent formula for the functions sketched in the admirable Introduction to The Scarlet Letter. Hawthorne's duties were those of Surveyor of the port of Salem, and they had a salary attached, which was the important part; as his biographer tells us that he had received almost nothing for the contributions to the Democratic Review. He bade farewell to his ex-parsonage and went back to Salem in 1846, and the immediate effect of his ameliorated fortune was to make him stop writing. None of his Journals of the period from his going to Salem to 1850 have been published; from which I infer that he even ceased to journalise. The Scarlet Letter was not written till 1849. In the delightful prologue to that work, entitled The Custom-house, he[106] embodies some of the impressions gathered during these years of comparative leisure (I say of leisure because he does not intimate in this sketch of his occupations that his duties were onerous). He intimates, however, that they were not interesting, and that it was a very good thing for him, mentally and morally, when his term of service expired—or rather when he was removed from office by the operation of that wonderful "rotatory" system which his countrymen had invented for the administration of their affairs. This sketch of the Custom-house is, as simple writing, one of the most perfect of Hawthorne's compositions, and one of the most gracefully and humorously autobiographic. It would be interesting to examine it in detail, but I prefer to use my space for making some remarks upon the work which was the ultimate result of this period of Hawthorne's residence in his native town; and I shall, for convenience' sake, say directly afterwards what I have to say about the two companions of The Scarlet LetterThe House of the Seven Gables and The Blithedale Romance. I quoted some passages from the prologue to the first of these novels in the early pages of this essay. There is another passage, however, which bears particularly upon this phase of Hawthorne's career, and which is so happily expressed as to make it a pleasure to transcribe it—the passage in which he says that "for myself, during the whole of my Custom-house experience, moonlight and sunshine, and the glow of the fire-light, were just alike in my regard, and neither of them was of one whit more avail than the twinkle of a tallow candle. An entire class of susceptibilities, and a gift connected with them—of no great richness or value, but the best I had—was gone from me." He goes on to say that he believes that[107] he might have done something if he could have made up his mind to convert the very substance of the commonplace that surrounded him into matter of literature.

The opportunity for an official position and salary that Hawthorne talks about in one of those journal entries I just quoted, which presented itself and then went away, eventually materialized when he got a job at the Custom House in his hometown under President Polk's administration. The job was modest, and “official position” might seem like an exaggerated term for the responsibilities outlined in the excellent introduction to The Scarlet Letter. Hawthorne's job was as the Surveyor of the port of Salem, and it came with a paycheck, which was crucial since his biographer mentions that he earned almost nothing for his pieces in the Democratic Review. He said goodbye to his former parsonage and returned to Salem in 1846, and the immediate impact of his improved circumstances was that he stopped writing. None of his Journals from his time back in Salem until 1850 have been published, which leads me to believe he even stopped journaling. The Scarlet Letter wasn’t written until 1849. In the charming prologue to that work, titled The Custom-house, he[106] captures some of the impressions he gathered during those years of relative leisure (I call it leisure because he doesn’t suggest in this overview of his activities that his duties were burdensome). He does suggest, however, that they were uninteresting, and that it was quite beneficial for him, mentally and morally, when his service ended—or rather when he was removed from office due to that amazing "rotatory" system his fellow countrymen devised for managing their affairs. This overview of the Custom House is, as straightforward writing, one of the most superb pieces Hawthorne wrote and one of the most elegantly and humorously autobiographical. It would be interesting to analyze it in detail, but I prefer to use my space to share some thoughts on the work that was the final outcome of this period of Hawthorne’s life in his hometown; and to make it easier, I’ll mention right after this what I think about Hawthorne’s two other works related to The Scarlet Letter: The House of the Seven Gables and The Blithedale Romance. I quoted some excerpts from the prologue to the first of these novels in the initial pages of this essay. However, there’s another quote that especially relates to this stage of Hawthorne's career, and it's so well-written that it’s a joy to copy it—where he states that "for myself, during my entire Custom House experience, moonlight and sunshine, and the warmth of firelight, were equally irrelevant to me, and none of them were worth any more than the flicker of a tallow candle. A whole set of sensibilities, and a talent tied to them—of no great richness or value, but the best I had—had vanished from me." He continues by saying that he believes that[107] he might have accomplished something if he had managed to turn the very essence of the mundane surrounding him into literary material.

"I might, for instance, have contented myself with writing out the narratives of a veteran shipmaster, one of the inspectors, whom I should be most ungrateful not to mention; since scarcely a day passed that he did not stir me to laughter and admiration by his marvellous gift as a story-teller.... Or I might readily have found a more serious task. It was a folly, with the materiality of this daily life pressing so intrusively upon me, to attempt to fling myself back into another age; or to insist on creating a semblance of a world out of airy matter.... The wiser effort would have been, to diffuse thought and imagination through the opaque substance of to-day, and thus make it a bright transparency ... to seek resolutely the true and indestructible value that lay hidden in the petty and wearisome incidents and ordinary characters with which I was now conversant. The fault was mine. The page of life that was spread out before me was dull and commonplace, only because I had not fathomed its deeper import. A better book than I shall ever write was there.... These perceptions came too late.... I had ceased to be a writer of tolerably poor tales and essays, and had become a tolerably good Surveyor of the Customs. That was all. But, nevertheless, it is anything but agreeable to be haunted by a suspicion that one's intellect is dwindling away, or exhaling, without your consciousness, like ether out of phial; so that at every glance you find a smaller and less volatile residuum."

"I could have easily spent my time writing the stories of a seasoned ship captain, one of the inspectors I’d be remiss not to mention; since hardly a day went by without him making me laugh and admire his amazing storytelling skills. Or I could have chosen a more serious endeavor. It was foolish, with the weight of daily life weighing so heavily on me, to try to throw myself back into another era; or to insist on creating a version of a world from thin air. The smarter move would have been to spread thought and imagination through the dense reality of today, making it a clear lens... to firmly seek the true and lasting value hidden in the mundane and exhausting moments and everyday people I was now familiar with. The mistake was mine. The page of life laid out before me was boring and ordinary, only because I hadn’t explored its deeper meaning. There was a better story than I could ever write... These realizations came too late... I had stopped being a writer of fairly mediocre stories and essays, and had become a reasonably good Customs Inspector. That was all. But still, it’s far from pleasant to feel like your intellect is fading away, or leaking, unnoticed, like vapor from a bottle; so that with every look, you find a smaller and less substantial residue."

As, however, it was with what was left of his intellect after three years' evaporation, that Hawthorne wrote The Scarlet Letter, there is little reason to complain of the injury he suffered in his Surveyorship.

As it was with what was left of his intellect after three years of decline, that Hawthorne wrote The Scarlet Letter, there's little reason to complain about the damage he experienced in his Surveyorship.

His publisher, Mr. Fields, in a volume entitled Yesterdays with Authors, has related the circumstances in which Hawthorne's masterpiece came into the world.[108] "In the winter of 1849, after he had been ejected from the Custom-house, I went down to Salem to see him and inquire after his health, for we heard he had been suffering from illness. He was then living in a modest wooden house.... I found him alone in a chamber over the sitting-room of the dwelling, and as the day was cold he was hovering near a stove. We fell into talk about his future prospects, and he was, as I feared I should find him, in a very desponding mood." His visitor urged him to bethink himself of publishing something, and Hawthorne replied by calling his attention to the small popularity his published productions had yet acquired, and declaring that he had done nothing and had no spirit for doing anything. The narrator of the incident urged upon him the necessity of a more hopeful view of his situation, and proceeded to take leave. He had not reached the street, however, when Hawthorne hurried to overtake him, and, placing a roll of MS. in his hand, bade him take it to Boston, read it, and pronounce upon it. "It is either very good or very bad," said the author; "I don't know which." "On my way back to Boston," says Mr. Fields, "I read the germ of The Scarlet Letter; before I slept that night I wrote him a note all aglow with admiration of the marvellous story he had put into my hands, and told him that I would come again to Salem the next day and arrange for its publication. I went on in such an amazing state of excitement, when we met again in the little house, that he would not believe I was really in earnest. He seemed to think I was beside myself, and laughed sadly at my enthusiasm." Hawthorne, however, went on with the book and finished it, but it appeared only a year later. His biographer quotes a[109] passage from a letter which he wrote in February, 1850, to his friend Horatio Bridge. "I finished my book only yesterday; one end being in the press at Boston, while the other was in my head here at Salem, so that, as you see, my story is at least fourteen miles long.... My book, the publisher tells me, will not be out before April. He speaks of it in tremendous terms of approbation, so does Mrs. Hawthorne, to whom I read the conclusion last night. It broke her heart, and sent her to bed with a grievous headache—which I look upon, as a triumphant success. Judging from the effect upon her and the publisher, I may calculate on what bowlers call a ten-strike. But I don't make any such calculation." And Mr. Lathrop calls attention, in regard to this passage, to an allusion in the English Note-Books (September 14, 1855). "Speaking of Thackeray, I cannot but wonder at his coolness in respect to his own pathos, and compare it to my emotions when I read the last scene of The Scarlet Letter to my wife, just after writing it—tried to read it rather, for my voice swelled and heaved as if I were tossed up and down on an ocean as it subsides after a storm. But I was in a very nervous state then, having gone through a great diversity of emotion while writing it, for many months."

His publisher, Mr. Fields, in a book titled Yesterdays with Authors, described how Hawthorne's masterpiece came to be. [108] "In the winter of 1849, after he had been let go from the Custom-house, I went down to Salem to check on him and ask about his health since we heard he had been ill. He was living in a simple wooden house.... I found him alone in a room above the sitting area, and since it was a cold day, he was sitting near a stove. We started talking about his future, and he was, as I feared, quite discouraged." His visitor encouraged him to consider publishing something, and Hawthorne pointed out the little popularity his works had achieved, saying he felt he hadn't done anything and lacked the motivation to do so. The narrator insisted he should adopt a more positive outlook on his situation, and as he was leaving, Hawthorne rushed to catch up with him, handing over a manuscript and asking him to take it to Boston, read it, and give his opinion. "It’s either very good or very bad," the author said; "I can’t tell which." "On my way back to Boston," Mr. Fields recounts, "I read the early draft of The Scarlet Letter; before I went to sleep that night, I wrote him an enthusiastic note praising the incredible story he had given me, and told him I would return to Salem the next day to arrange for its publication. I was so excited when we met again in the little house that he couldn’t believe I was serious. He thought I had lost my mind and laughed sadly at my enthusiasm." Nevertheless, Hawthorne continued working on the book and completed it, but it was released only a year later. His biographer quotes a [109] excerpt from a letter he wrote in February 1850 to his friend Horatio Bridge. "I finished my book only yesterday; one end is at the printer in Boston, while the other is in my head here in Salem, so as you can see, my story is at least fourteen miles long.... The publisher tells me my book won't come out before April. He speaks of it in glowing terms, and so does Mrs. Hawthorne, to whom I read the ending last night. It broke her heart and sent her to bed with a terrible headache—which I consider a great success. Judging from her reaction and the publisher's, I might expect what bowlers call a ten-strike. But I’m not making any such calculations." And Mr. Lathrop points out, regarding this quote, a reference in the English Note-Books (September 14, 1855). "Speaking of Thackeray, I can’t help but marvel at his composure regarding his own pathos and compare it to my feelings when I attempted to read the last scene of The Scarlet Letter to my wife shortly after writing it—attempted to read it, really, for my voice shook and trembled as if I were being tossed around on an ocean after a storm. But I was quite nervous then, having gone through a whirlwind of emotions while writing it for many months."

The work has the tone of the circumstances in which it was produced. If Hawthorne was in a sombre mood, and if his future was painfully vague, The Scarlet Letter contains little enough of gaiety or of hopefulness. It is densely dark, with a single spot of vivid colour in it; and it will probably long remain the most consistently gloomy of English novels of the first order. But I just now called it the author's masterpiece, and I imagine it will continue to be, for other generations than ours, his[110] most substantial title to fame. The subject had probably lain a long time in his mind, as his subjects were apt to do; so that he appears completely to possess it, to know it and feel it. It is simpler and more complete than his other novels; it achieves more perfectly what it attempts, and it has about it that charm, very hard to express, which we find in an artist's work the first time he has touched his highest mark—a sort of straightness and naturalness of execution, an unconsciousness of his public, and freshness of interest in his theme. It was a great success, and he immediately found himself famous. The writer of these lines, who was a child at the time, remembers dimly the sensation the book produced, and the little shudder with which people alluded to it, as if a peculiar horror were mixed with its attractions. He was too young to read it himself, but its title, upon which he fixed his eyes as the book lay upon the table, had a mysterious charm. He had a vague belief indeed that the "letter" in question was one of the documents that come by the post, and it was a source of perpetual wonderment to him that it should be of such an unaccustomed hue. Of course it was difficult to explain to a child the significance of poor Hester Prynne's blood-coloured A. But the mystery was at last partly dispelled by his being taken to see a collection of pictures (the annual exhibition of the National Academy), where he encountered a representation of a pale, handsome woman, in a quaint black dress and a white coif, holding between her knees an elfish-looking little girl, fantastically dressed and crowned with flowers. Embroidered on the woman's breast was a great crimson A, over which the child's fingers, as she glanced strangely out of the picture, were maliciously playing. I was[111] told that this was Hester Prynne and little Pearl, and that when I grew older I might read their interesting history. But the picture remained vividly imprinted on my mind; I had been vaguely frightened and made uneasy by it; and when, years afterwards, I first read the novel, I seemed to myself to have read it before, and to be familiar with its two strange heroines, I mention this incident simply as an indication of the degree to which the success of The Scarlet Letter had made the book what is called an actuality. Hawthorne himself was very modest about it; he wrote to his publisher, when there was a question of his undertaking another novel, that what had given the history of Hester Prynne its "vogue" was simply the introductory chapter. In fact, the publication of The Scarlet Letter was in the United States a literary event of the first importance. The book was the finest piece of imaginative writing yet put forth in the country. There was a consciousness of this in the welcome that was given it—a satisfaction in the idea of America having produced a novel that belonged to literature, and to the forefront of it. Something might at last be sent to Europe as exquisite in quality as anything that had been received, and the best of it was that the thing was absolutely American; it belonged to the soil, to the air; it came out of the very heart of New England.

The work reflects the mood in which it was created. If Hawthorne was feeling down and his future seemed uncertain, The Scarlet Letter doesn’t offer much joy or optimism. It’s overwhelmingly dark, with just a single burst of vivid color; it will likely remain one of the most persistently grim top-tier English novels. But I just referred to it as the author’s masterpiece, and I believe it will continue to stand as his[110] most significant claim to fame for future generations. The subject probably lingered in his mind for a long time, as his topics often did; he seems to fully grasp it, to understand and feel it. It’s simpler and more complete than his other novels; it achieves its goals more perfectly and has that charm, difficult to describe, that we find in an artist’s work when they first reach their highest level—there’s a directness and naturalness to it, an unawareness of the audience, and a fresh interest in the subject. It was a huge success, and he quickly became famous. The writer of these lines, who was a child at the time, vaguely remembers the impression the book made and the slight shiver with which people mentioned it, as if there were a unique horror intertwined with its appeal. He was too young to read it himself, but the title, which caught his eye as the book lay on the table, had an intriguing allure. He had a vague idea that the "letter" in question was one of those documents that come in the mail, and he was constantly curious about why it had such an unusual color. Naturally, it was hard to explain to a child the significance of poor Hester Prynne's blood-red A. However, the mystery was partially cleared up when he went to see a collection of art (the annual exhibition of the National Academy), where he saw a painting of a pale, beautiful woman in a quirky black dress and a white headpiece, holding a quirky little girl dressed in a fantastical way and crowned with flowers. A large crimson A was embroidered on the woman’s chest, over which the child’s fingers, as she looked out of the painting with a strange expression, were playfully toying. I was[111] told that this was Hester Prynne and little Pearl, and that I could read their interesting story when I got older. But the image stayed vividly in my mind; it had made me feel a little scared and uneasy. So when, years later, I read the novel for the first time, it felt familiar, as if I had known its two unusual heroines before. I mention this experience to highlight how much of a reality the success of The Scarlet Letter had made the book. Hawthorne himself was quite humble about it; he told his publisher, when considering another novel, that the reason Hester Prynne’s story had gained its popularity was simply the introductory chapter. In fact, the release of The Scarlet Letter was a major literary event in the United States. The book was the finest piece of imaginative writing produced in the country up to that time. People recognized this in the warm reception it received—a satisfaction in the notion that America had created a novel worthy of being part of literature’s forefront. Finally, something exquisite could be sent to Europe, just as good as anything they had received, and the best part was that it was entirely American; it belonged to the land, the atmosphere; it came from the very heart of New England.

It is beautiful, admirable, extraordinary; it has in the highest degree that merit which I have spoken of as the mark of Hawthorne's best things—an indefinable purity and lightness of conception, a quality which in a work of art affects one in the same way as the absence of grossness does in a human being. His fancy, as I just now said, had evidently brooded over the subject[112] for a long time; the situation to be represented had disclosed itself to him in all its phases. When I say in all its phases, the sentence demands modification; for it is to be remembered that if Hawthorne laid his hand upon the well-worn theme, upon the familiar combination of the wife, the lover, and the husband, it was after all but to one period of the history of these three persons that he attached himself. The situation is the situation after the woman's fault has been committed, and the current of expiation and repentance has set in. In spite of the relation between Hester Prynne and Arthur Dimmesdale, no story of love was surely ever less of a "love story." To Hawthorne's imagination the fact that these two persons had loved each other too well was of an interest comparatively vulgar; what appealed to him was the idea of their moral situation in the long years that were to follow. The story indeed is in a secondary degree that of Hester Prynne; she becomes, really, after the first scene, an accessory figure; it is not upon her the dénoûment depends. It is upon her guilty lover that the author projects most frequently the cold, thin rays of his fitfully-moving lantern, which makes here and there a little luminous circle, on the edge of which hovers the livid and sinister figure of the injured and retributive husband. The story goes on for the most part between the lover and the husband—the tormented young Puritan minister, who carries the secret of his own lapse from pastoral purity locked up beneath an exterior that commends itself to the reverence of his flock, while he sees the softer partner of his guilt standing in the full glare of exposure and humbling herself to the misery of atonement—between this more[113] wretched and pitiable culprit, to whom dishonour would come as a comfort and the pillory as a relief, and the older, keener, wiser man, who, to obtain satisfaction for the wrong he has suffered, devises the infernally ingenious plan of conjoining himself with his wronger, living with him, living upon him, and while he pretends to minister to his hidden ailment and to sympathise with his pain, revels in his unsuspected knowledge of these things and stimulates them by malignant arts. The attitude of Roger Chillingworth, and the means he takes to compensate himself—these are the highly original elements in the situation that Hawthorne so ingeniously treats. None of his works are so impregnated with that after-sense of the old Puritan consciousness of life to which allusion has so often been made. If, as M. Montégut says, the qualities of his ancestors filtered down through generations into his composition, The Scarlet Letter was, as it were, the vessel that gathered up the last of the precious drops. And I say this not because the story happens to be of so-called historical cast, to be told of the early days of Massachusetts and of people in steeple-crowned hats and sad coloured garments. The historical colouring is rather weak than otherwise; there is little elaboration of detail, of the modern realism of research; and the author has made no great point of causing his figures to speak the English of their period. Nevertheless, the book is full of the moral presence of the race that invented Hester's penance—diluted and complicated with other things, but still perfectly recognisable. Puritanism, in a word, is there, not only objectively, as Hawthorne tried to place it there, but subjectively as well. Not, I mean, in his judgment of his characters,[114] in any harshness of prejudice, or in the obtrusion of a moral lesson; but in the very quality of his own vision, in the tone of the picture, in a certain coldness and exclusiveness of treatment.

It’s beautiful, admirable, extraordinary; it has, to the highest degree, the merit that I mentioned as the hallmark of Hawthorne’s best works—an indefinable purity and lightness of thought, a quality that in art affects you like the absence of vulgarity does in a person. As I just said, his imagination had clearly contemplated the subject[112] for quite a while; the situation to be depicted had revealed itself to him in all its aspects. When I say all its aspects, I need to clarify; because although Hawthorne touched on the well-known theme—the familiar trio of the wife, the lover, and the husband—he really engaged with only one specific moment in their history. The situation occurs after the woman’s sin has taken place, and the process of atonement and remorse has begun. Despite the relationship between Hester Prynne and Arthur Dimmesdale, no love story was ever less a "love story." To Hawthorne’s mind, the fact that these two loved each other too deeply was rather mundane; what fascinated him was their moral predicament in the many years that followed. The story is, in a secondary way, about Hester Prynne; she essentially becomes an accessory character after the opening scene; the dénoûment does not rely on her. It is primarily on her guilty lover that the author casts the cold, flickering beams of his often-moving lantern, creating little bright spots, on the edge of which lurks the pale and menacing figure of the wronged and vengeful husband. Most of the tale unfolds between the lover and the husband—the tormented young Puritan minister, who harbors the secret of his own fall from moral integrity beneath an exterior that earns the reverence of his congregation, as he watches the more vulnerable partner in his sin standing in the harsh light of public shame and humbling herself in her sorrow for atonement—between this more[113] wretched and pitiable wrongdoer, to whom dishonor would feel like a relief and the pillory a release, and the older, sharper, wiser man, who, to get his own satisfaction for the hurt he endured, devises the cunning plan to join himself with his wrongdoer, living with him, depending on him, and while he pretends to care for his concealed suffering and empathize with his pain, delights in his secret knowledge of these matters and fuels them with his malicious schemes. The stance of Roger Chillingworth and the methods he employs for revenge—these are the highly original elements in the scenario that Hawthorne skillfully explores. None of his works is as steeped in that lingering sense of the old Puritan mindset towards life, which has been referenced often. If, as M. Montégut suggests, the traits of his ancestors filtered through generations into his character, The Scarlet Letter is, in a way, the vessel that captured the final precious drops. And I mention this not because the story is set in a so-called historical context, taking place in the early days of Massachusetts with people wearing tall hats and somber colored clothes. The historical backdrop is rather weak than strong; there’s little detail or the modern realism associated with research; and the author hasn’t put great effort into having his characters speak the English of their time. Nonetheless, the book is filled with the moral essence of the culture that invented Hester’s punishment—diluted and intertwined with other elements, but still perfectly recognizable. Puritanism, in short, is present not just objectively, as Hawthorne aimed to portray it, but subjectively too. Not, I mean, in his judgment of his characters,[114] in any harshness of bias, or in pushing a moral lesson; but in the very nature of his own vision, in the tone of the narrative, and in a certain chilliness and exclusivity of treatment.

The faults of the book are, to my sense, a want of reality and an abuse of the fanciful element—of a certain superficial symbolism. The people strike me not as characters, but as representatives, very picturesquely arranged, of a single state of mind; and the interest of the story lies, not in them, but in the situation, which is insistently kept before us, with little progression, though with a great deal, as I have said, of a certain stable variation; and to which they, out of their reality, contribute little that helps it to live and move. I was made to feel this want of reality, this over-ingenuity, of The Scarlet Letter, by chancing not long since upon a novel which was read fifty years ago much more than to-day, but which is still worth reading—the story of Adam Blair, by John Gibson Lockhart. This interesting and powerful little tale has a great deal of analogy with Hawthorne's novel—quite enough, at least, to suggest a comparison between them; and the comparison is a very interesting one to make, for it speedily leads us to larger considerations than simple resemblances and divergences of plot.

The flaws of the book, in my opinion, include a lack of realism and an overuse of imaginative elements—a kind of superficial symbolism. The characters feel more like symbols of a single mindset than actual people, and the story's interest lies not in the characters themselves but in the situation, which is constantly emphasized without much development, although it does have a degree of stable variation. The characters contribute little to the story’s ability to feel alive and dynamic. I was reminded of this lack of realism and excessive cleverness in The Scarlet Letter when I recently stumbled upon a novel that was more widely read fifty years ago than it is now, but still holds value—the story of Adam Blair by John Gibson Lockhart. This captivating and powerful tale shares a lot of similarities with Hawthorne's novel—enough to warrant a comparison between the two; and this comparison quickly leads us to broader considerations beyond mere plot similarities and differences.

Adam Blair, like Arthur Dimmesdale, is a Calvinistic minister who becomes the lover of a married woman, is overwhelmed with remorse at his misdeed, and makes a public confession of it; then expiates it by resigning his pastoral office and becoming a humble tiller of the soil, as his father had been. The two stories are of about the same length, and each is the masterpiece[115] (putting aside of course, as far as Lockhart is concerned, the Life of Scott) of the author. They deal alike with the manners of a rigidly theological society, and even in certain details they correspond. In each of them, between the guilty pair, there is a charming little girl; though I hasten to say that Sarah Blair (who is not the daughter of the heroine but the legitimate offspring of the hero, a widower) is far from being as brilliant and graceful an apparition as the admirable little Pearl of The Scarlet Letter. The main difference between the two tales is the fact that in the American story the husband plays an all-important part, and in the Scottish plays almost none at all. Adam Blair is the history of the passion, and The Scarlet Letter the history of its sequel; but nevertheless, if one has read the two books at a short interval, it is impossible to avoid confronting them. I confess that a large portion of the interest of Adam Blair, to my mind, when once I had perceived that it would repeat in a great measure the situation of The Scarlet Letter, lay in noting its difference of tone. It threw into relief the passionless quality of Hawthorne's novel, its element of cold and ingenious fantasy, its elaborate imaginative delicacy. These things do not precisely constitute a weakness in The Starlet Letter; indeed, in a certain way they constitute a great strength; but the absence of a certain something warm and straightforward, a trifle more grossly human and vulgarly natural, which one finds in Adam Blair, will always make Hawthorne's tale less touching to a large number of even very intelligent readers, than a love-story told with the robust, synthetic pathos which served Lockhart so well. His novel is not of the first rank (I should call it an excellent[116] second-rate one), but it borrows a charm from the fact that his vigorous, but not strongly imaginative, mind was impregnated with the reality of his subject. He did not always succeed in rendering this reality; the expression is sometimes awkward and poor. But the reader feels that his vision was clear, and his feeling about the matter very strong and rich. Hawthorne's imagination, on the other hand, plays with his theme so incessantly, leads it such a dance through the moonlighted air of his intellect, that the thing cools off, as it were, hardens and stiffens, and, producing effects much more exquisite, leaves the reader with a sense of having handled a splendid piece of silversmith's work. Lockhart, by means much more vulgar, produces at moments a greater illusion, and satisfies our inevitable desire for something, in the people in whom it is sought to interest us, that shall be of the same pitch and the same continuity with ourselves. Above all, it is interesting to see how the same subject appears to two men of a thoroughly different cast of mind and of a different race. Lockhart was struck with the warmth of the subject that offered itself to him, and Hawthorne with its coldness; the one with its glow, its sentimental interest—the other with its shadow, its moral interest. Lockhart's story is as decent, as severely draped, as The Scarlet Letter; but the author has a more vivid sense than appears to have imposed itself upon Hawthorne, of some of the incidents of the situation he describes; his tempted man and tempting woman are more actual and personal; his heroine in especial, though not in the least a delicate or a subtle conception, has a sort of credible, visible, palpable property, a vulgar roundness and relief, which are lacking[117] to the dim and chastened image of Hester Prynne. But I am going too far; I am comparing simplicity with subtlety, the usual with the refined. Each man wrote as his turn of mind impelled him, but each expressed something more than himself. Lockhart was a dense, substantial Briton, with a taste for the concrete, and Hawthorne was a thin New Englander, with a miasmatic conscience.

Adam Blair, like Arthur Dimmesdale, is a Calvinist minister who has an affair with a married woman, is consumed by guilt for his actions, and eventually makes a public confession. He makes amends by resigning from his pastoral role and becoming a humble farmer, just like his father. The two stories are similar in length and are both masterpieces[115] (setting aside, of course, as far as Lockhart is concerned, the Life of Scott). They both explore the behavior of a rigidly religious society, and even in certain details, they have similarities. In each story, there is a charming little girl between the guilty couple; however, I must quickly mention that Sarah Blair (who is not the heroine's daughter but the legitimate child of the hero, a widower) is far less enchanting than the remarkable little Pearl from The Scarlet Letter. The main difference between the two tales is that in the American story, the husband plays a crucial role, while in the Scottish story, he plays almost none at all. Adam Blair tells the story of the affair, while The Scarlet Letter deals with its aftermath; however, if one reads both books in quick succession, it’s impossible not to compare them. I admit that a large part of my interest in Adam Blair, once I realized it was largely repeating the scenario of The Scarlet Letter, lay in observing its different tone. It highlighted the emotionless quality of Hawthorne's novel, its element of cold and clever fantasy, and its elaborate imaginative sensitivity. These traits do not necessarily weaken The Scarlet Letter; indeed, in some ways, they represent a significant strength. But the absence of a certain warmth and honesty, something more intensely human and straightforward, which one finds in Adam Blair, will always make Hawthorne's story less affecting for many even very intelligent readers, compared to a love story told with the robust, heartfelt emotion that Lockhart excelled at. His novel isn’t of the highest caliber (I would consider it an excellent[116] second-rate work), but it gains charm from the fact that his vigorous, yet not highly imaginative, mind grasped the reality of his subject. He didn’t always manage to convey this reality; sometimes the expression is awkward and lacking. But readers feel that his vision was clear and his emotional engagement with the topic was strong and rich. On the other hand, Hawthorne's imagination dances endlessly with his theme, leading it through the illuminated fog of his intellect, making it cool down, harden, and stiffen, producing effects that are much more exquisite but leave readers feeling as if they’ve handled a splendid piece of silverwork. Lockhart, through much more common means, creates moments of greater illusion that satisfy our inevitable desire for something in the characters we’re meant to care about, to resonate with our own experiences. Above all, it’s fascinating to see how the same subject appears to two men with thoroughly different mindsets and backgrounds. Lockhart was struck by the warmth of the subject presented to him, while Hawthorne focused on its coldness; one with its brightness and emotional appeal, the other with its shadows and moral implications. Lockhart's tale is just as proper and carefully constructed as The Scarlet Letter; however, the author has a more vivid awareness than seems to have been conveyed by Hawthorne of some incidents in the story he tells. His tempted man and tempting woman feel more real and relatable; especially his heroine, who, though not a delicate or subtle creation, has a sort of believable, visible, tangible quality, a rough roundness and depth that are missing[117] from the dim and refined portrayal of Hester Prynne. But I'm getting carried away; I'm comparing simplicity to subtlety, the ordinary to the refined. Each writer expressed what their mindset led them to, but each conveyed something beyond themselves. Lockhart was a hefty, substantial Brit, with a preference for the concrete, while Hawthorne was a slender New Englander, burdened with a heavy conscience.

In The Scarlet Letter there is a great deal of symbolism; there is, I think, too much. It is overdone at times, and becomes mechanical; it ceases to be impressive, and grazes triviality. The idea of the mystic A which the young minister finds imprinted upon his breast and eating into his flesh, in sympathy with the embroidered badge that Hester is condemned to wear, appears to me to be a case in point. This suggestion should, I think, have been just made and dropped; to insist upon it and return to it, is to exaggerate the weak side of the subject. Hawthorne returns to it constantly, plays with it, and seems charmed by it; until at last the reader feels tempted to declare that his enjoyment of it is puerile. In the admirable scene, so superbly conceived and beautifully executed, in which Mr. Dimmesdale, in the stillness of the night, in the middle of the sleeping town, feels impelled to go and stand upon the scaffold where his mistress had formerly enacted her dreadful penance, and then, seeing Hester pass along the street, from watching at a sick-bed, with little Pearl at her side, calls them both to come and stand there beside him—in this masterly episode the effect is almost spoiled by the introduction of one of these superficial conceits. What leads up to it is very fine—so fine that I cannot do better than quote it[118] as a specimen of one of the striking pages of the book.

In The Scarlet Letter, there’s a lot of symbolism; honestly, I think there's too much. Sometimes it feels overdone and mechanical, losing its impact and tipping into triviality. For instance, the idea of the mystic A that the young minister finds marked on his chest and eating into his flesh, in line with the embroidered badge that Hester has to wear, is a perfect example. This idea should have been introduced and left alone; revisiting it just emphasizes the weaker aspects of the topic. Hawthorne keeps returning to it, playing with it, and seems fascinated by it, to the point where the reader might feel that his enjoyment of it is childish. In the remarkable scene, beautifully crafted, where Mr. Dimmesdale, in the quiet of the night amidst the sleeping town, feels compelled to go stand on the scaffold where his mistress once paid her heavy penance, then sees Hester passing by, coming from caring for a sick person with little Pearl at her side, and calls both of them to join him—this masterful moment is nearly ruined by the introduction of one of these shallow concepts. What leads up to it is excellent—so excellent that I can’t do better than quote it[118] as an example of one of the book's standout pages.

"But before Mr. Dimmesdale had done speaking, a light gleamed far and wide over all the muffled sky. It was doubtless caused by one of those meteors which the night-watcher may so often observe burning out to waste in the vacant regions of the atmosphere. So powerful was its radiance that it thoroughly illuminated the dense medium of cloud, betwixt the sky and earth. The great vault brightened, like the dome of an immense lamp. It showed the familiar scene of the street with the distinctness of midday, but also with the awfulness that is always imparted to familiar objects by an unaccustomed light. The wooden houses, with their jutting stories and quaint gable-peaks; the doorsteps and thresholds, with the early grass springing up about them; the garden-plots, black with freshly-turned earth; the wheel-track, little worn, and, even in the marketplace, margined with green on either side;—all were visible, but with a singularity of aspect that seemed to give another moral interpretation to the things of this world than they had ever borne before. And there stood the minister, with his hand over his heart; and Hester Prynne, with the embroidered letter glimmering on her bosom; and little Pearl, herself a symbol, and the connecting-link between these two. They stood in the noon of that strange and solemn splendour, as if it were the light that is to reveal all secrets, and the daybreak that shall unite all that belong to one another."

"But before Mr. Dimmesdale finished speaking, a light shone brightly across the dark sky. It was likely caused by one of those meteors that night-watchers often see burning out in the empty spaces of the atmosphere. Its brightness was so intense that it lit up the thick clouds between the sky and the earth. The great vault of the sky glowed like the dome of a massive lamp. It revealed the familiar scene of the street with the clarity of midday, but also with the eerie quality that an unfamiliar light gives to familiar objects. The wooden houses, with their protruding stories and quirky gabled roofs; the doorsteps and thresholds, with the early grass growing around them; the garden plots, dark with freshly turned soil; the wheel tracks, barely worn, and even in the marketplace, edged with green on either side;—all were visible, but with a unique appearance that seemed to offer a new moral interpretation of the things in this world that they had never had before. And there stood the minister, with his hand over his heart; Hester Prynne, with the embroidered letter shimmering on her chest; and little Pearl, herself a symbol and the link between these two. They stood in the midst of that strange and solemn light, as if it were the light meant to reveal all secrets and the dawn that will unite all who belong together."

That is imaginative, impressive, poetic; but when, almost immediately afterwards, the author goes on to say that "the minister looking upward to the zenith, beheld there the appearance of an immense letter—the letter A—marked out in lines of dull red light," we feel that he goes too far and is in danger of crossing the line that separates the sublime from its intimate neighbour. We are tempted to say that this is not[119] moral tragedy, but physical comedy. In the same way, too much is made of the intimation that Hester's badge had a scorching property, and that if one touched it one would immediately withdraw one's hand. Hawthorne is perpetually looking for images which shall place themselves in picturesque correspondence with the spiritual facts with which he is concerned, and of course the search is of the very essence of poetry. But in such a process discretion is everything, and when the image becomes importunate it is in danger of seeming to stand for nothing more serious than itself. When Hester meets the minister by appointment in the forest, and sits talking with him while little Pearl wanders away and plays by the edge of the brook, the child is represented as at last making her way over to the other side of the woodland stream, and disporting herself there in a manner which makes her mother feel herself, "in some indistinct and tantalising manner, estranged from Pearl; as if the child, in her lonely ramble through the forest, had strayed out of the sphere in which she and her mother dwelt together, and was now vainly seeking to return to it." And Hawthorne devotes a chapter to this idea of the child's having, by putting the brook between Hester and herself, established a kind of spiritual gulf, on the verge of which her little fantastic person innocently mocks at her mother's sense of bereavement. This conception belongs, one would say, quite to the lighter order of a story-teller's devices, and the reader hardly goes with Hawthorne in the large development he gives to it. He hardly goes with him either, I think, in his extreme predilection for a small number of vague ideas which are represented by such terms as "sphere" and "sympathies."[120] Hawthorne makes too liberal a use of these two substantives; it is the solitary defect of his style; and it counts as a defect partly because the words in question are a sort of specialty with certain writers immeasurably inferior to himself.

That’s imaginative, impressive, and poetic; but when the author goes on to say that "the minister looking upward to the zenith, saw there the appearance of an immense letter—the letter A—outlined in lines of dull red light," it feels like he crosses the line between the sublime and something less profound. We might say this isn't[119] a moral tragedy but physical comedy. Similarly, too much emphasis is placed on the idea that Hester's badge was so scorching that touching it would make you instantly pull your hand back. Hawthorne is always looking for images that correspond to the spiritual truths he explores, which is central to poetry. But in this pursuit, discretion is key, and when an image becomes too much, it risks appearing to represent nothing more serious than itself. When Hester meets the minister in the forest, and they talk while little Pearl wanders off to play by the brook, the child is portrayed as finally making her way to the other side of the stream, acting in a way that makes her mother feel, "in some unclear and teasing way, disconnected from Pearl; as if the child, in her solitary adventure through the forest, had drifted out of the world where she and her mother existed together, and was now futilely trying to return to it." Hawthorne dedicates a chapter to the idea that the child, by putting the brook between Hester and herself, created a kind of spiritual divide, playfully mocking her mother's sense of loss. This idea feels more like a lighter storytelling device, and the reader may not fully engage with the significant attention Hawthorne gives it. I also think he doesn't quite convince us with his strong preference for a few vague concepts represented by terms like "sphere" and "sympathies."[120] Hawthorne uses these two terms too freely; it's a small flaw in his style, partly because those words are a particular focus of some writers who are far beneath his level.

I had not meant, however, to expatiate upon his defects, which are of the slenderest and most venial kind. The Scarlet Letter has the beauty and harmony of all original and complete conceptions, and its weaker spots, whatever they are, are not of its essence; they are mere light flaws and inequalities of surface. One can often return to it; it supports familiarity and has the inexhaustible charm and mystery of great works of art. It is admirably written. Hawthorne afterwards polished his style to a still higher degree, but in his later productions—it is almost always the case in a writer's later productions—there is a touch of mannerism. In The Scarlet Letter there is a high degree of polish, and at the same time a charming freshness; his phrase is less conscious of itself. His biographer very justly calls attention to the fact that his style was excellent from the beginning; that he appeared to have passed through no phase of learning how to write, but was in possession of his means from the first of his handling a pen. His early tales, perhaps, were not of a character to subject his faculty of expression to a very severe test, but a man who had not Hawthorne's natural sense of language would certainly have contrived to write them less well. This natural sense of language—this turn for saying things lightly and yet touchingly, picturesquely yet simply, and for infusing a gently colloquial tone into matter of the most unfamiliar import, he had evidently cultivated with great assiduity.[121] I have spoken of the anomalous character of his Note-Books—of his going to such pains often to make a record of incidents which either were not worth remembering or could be easily remembered without its aid. But it helps us to understand the Note-Books if we regard them as a literary exercise. They were compositions, as school boys say, in which the subject was only the pretext, and the main point was to write a certain amount of excellent English. Hawthorne must at least have written a great many of these things for practice, and he must often have said to himself that it was better practice to write about trifles, because it was a greater tax upon one's skill to make them interesting. And his theory was just, for he has almost always made his trifles interesting. In his novels his art of saying things well is very positively tested, for here he treats of those matters among which it is very easy for a blundering writer to go wrong—the subtleties and mysteries of life, the moral and spiritual maze. In such a passage as one I have marked for quotation from The Scarlet Letter there is the stamp of the genius of style.

I hadn’t meant to go on about his flaws, which are minor and forgivable. The Scarlet Letter has the beauty and harmony of any original and complete work, and whatever weaker points it has, they don’t define it; they’re just light imperfections and inconsistencies. One can revisit it often; it welcomes familiarity and has the endless charm and mystery of great art. It’s wonderfully written. Hawthorne later refined his style even more, but in his later works—this is usually true for writers—there's a hint of a certain mannerism. In The Scarlet Letter, there's a high level of polish along with a delightful freshness; his language feels less self-aware. His biographer rightly points out that his style was excellent from the start; it seems he didn’t go through any awkward learning phase but had a grasp of how to write from the moment he picked up a pen. His early stories might not have challenged his ability to express himself too harshly, but someone without Hawthorne's natural feel for language would definitely have produced them less effectively. This natural sense of language—this knack for expressing thoughts lightly yet poignantly, vividly yet simply, and for giving a soft conversational tone to topics that are quite unfamiliar—was clearly something he worked hard to develop.[121] I’ve mentioned the unusual nature of his Note-Books—his tendency to go to great lengths to record incidents that were either not worth remembering or could easily be recalled without help. However, it helps to think of the Note-Books as a writing exercise. They were pieces, as schoolboys would say, where the topic was just a pretext, and the real goal was to write a good amount of excellent English. Hawthorne must have written a lot of these for practice, and he likely often thought that writing about trivial things was better practice because it required more skill to make them engaging. His approach was valid since he almost always made his trivialities interesting. In his novels, his ability to express himself well is thoroughly tested, as he deals with subjects where a careless writer can easily stumble—the nuances and mysteries of life, the moral and spiritual labyrinth. In a passage I’ve marked for quoting from The Scarlet Letter, you can see the mark of stylistic genius.

"Hester Prynne, gazing steadfastly at the clergyman, felt a dreary influence come over her, but wherefore or whence she knew not, unless that he seemed so remote from her own sphere and utterly beyond her reach. One glance of recognition she had imagined must needs pass between them. She thought of the dim forest with its little dell of solitude, and love, and anguish, and the mossy tree-trunk, where, sitting hand in hand, they had mingled their sad and passionate talk with the melancholy murmur of the brook. How deeply had they known each other then! And was this the man? She hardly knew him now! He, moving proudly past, enveloped as it were in the rich music, with the procession of majestic and venerable fathers; he, so unattainable in his worldly[122] position, and still more so in that far vista in his unsympathising thoughts, through which she now beheld him! Her spirit sank with the idea that all must have been a delusion, and that vividly as she had dreamed it, there could be no real bond betwixt the clergyman and herself. And thus much of woman there was in Hester, that she could scarcely forgive him—least of all now, when the heavy footstep of their approaching fate might be heard, nearer, nearer, nearer!—for being able to withdraw himself so completely from their mutual world, while she groped darkly, and stretched forth her cold hands, and found him not!"

"Hester Prynne, staring intensely at the clergyman, felt a heavy sadness wash over her, but she didn’t know why or where it came from, except that he seemed so distant from her own life and completely out of her reach. She imagined that a glance of recognition should have passed between them. She thought of the dim forest with its little secluded spot filled with solitude, love, and pain, and the moss-covered tree trunk where, sitting hand in hand, they had shared their sorrowful and passionate conversations alongside the soft whisper of the stream. How well they had really understood each other back then! And was this the same man? She barely recognized him now! He moved proudly past, wrapped in the rich music of the procession of noble and respected elders; he was so unreachable in his social status, and even more so in the way he thought, which felt so indifferent to her as she looked at him! Her spirit sank with the realization that everything must have been an illusion, and that as vividly as she had dreamed it, there couldn’t be any real connection between the clergyman and her. And there was still enough of a woman in Hester that she could hardly forgive him—especially now, when the heavy footsteps of their approaching fate were growing louder, closer, and closer!—for being able to completely separate himself from their shared world, while she fumbled in the dark, reaching out her cold hands, and found no trace of him!"

The House of the Seven Gables was written at Lenox, among the mountains of Massachusetts, a village nestling, rather loosely, in one of the loveliest corners of New England, to which Hawthorne had betaken himself after the success of The Scarlet Letter became conspicuous, in the summer of 1850, and where he occupied for two years an uncomfortable little red house which is now pointed out to the inquiring stranger. The inquiring stranger is now a frequent figure at Lenox, for the place has suffered the process of lionisation. It has become a prosperous watering-place, or at least (as there are no waters), as they say in America, a summer-resort. It is a brilliant and generous landscape, and thirty years ago a man of fancy, desiring to apply himself, might have found both inspiration and tranquillity there. Hawthorne found so much of both that he wrote more during his two years of residence at Lenox than at any period of his career. He began with The House of the Seven Gables, which was finished in the early part of 1851. This is the longest of his three American novels, it is the most elaborate, and in the judgment of some persons it is the finest. It is a rich, delightful, imaginative work, larger and more various than its companions,[123] and full of all sorts of deep intentions, of interwoven threads of suggestion But it is not so rounded and complete as The Scarlet Letter; it has always seemed to me more like a prologue to a great novel than a great novel itself. I think this is partly owing to the fact that the subject, the donnée, as the French say, of the story, does not quite fill it out, and that we get at the same time an impression of certain complicated purposes on the author's part, which seem to reach beyond it. I call it larger and more various than its companions, and it has indeed a greater richness of tone and density of detail. The colour, so to speak, of The House of the Seven Gables is admirable. But the story has a sort of expansive quality which never wholly fructifies, and as I lately laid it down, after reading it for the third time, I had a sense of having interested myself in a magnificent fragment. Yet the book has a great fascination, and of all of those of its author's productions which I have read over while writing this sketch, it is perhaps the one that has gained most by re-perusal. If it be true of the others that the pure, natural quality of the imaginative strain is their great merit, this is at least as true of The House of the Seven Gables, the charm of which is in a peculiar degree of the kind that we fail to reduce to its grounds—like that of the sweetness of a piece of music, or the softness of fine September weather. It is vague, indefinable, ineffable; but it is the sort of thing we must always point to in justification of the high claim that we make for Hawthorne. In this case of course its vagueness is a drawback, for it is difficult to point to ethereal beauties; and if the reader whom we have wished to inoculate with our admiration inform us after looking a while that he[124] perceives nothing in particular, we can only reply that, in effect, the object is a delicate one.

The House of the Seven Gables was written in Lenox, nestled among the mountains of Massachusetts, a village somewhat loosely located in one of the prettiest spots in New England. Hawthorne settled there after the success of The Scarlet Letter made headlines in the summer of 1850. He lived for two years in a small, uncomfortable red house that is now shown to curious visitors. The curious visitor is now a common sight in Lenox, as the town has become somewhat of a celebrity destination. It has turned into a thriving resort, or at least—since there are no actual waters—what they call in America a summer getaway. The landscape is vibrant and generous, and thirty years ago, a creative person looking for inspiration and peace would have found both there. Hawthorne found so much of both that he wrote more during his two years in Lenox than at any other time in his career. He started with The House of the Seven Gables, which he finished in early 1851. This is the longest of his three American novels, the most complex, and according to some, the best. It’s a rich, enjoyable, and imaginative work, larger and more diverse than its counterparts,[123] filled with deep intentions and interconnected suggestions. However, it doesn’t feel as polished and complete as The Scarlet Letter; it has always seemed more like an introduction to a grand novel than a standout novel on its own. I believe this is partly because the subject matter, the donnée, as the French would say, doesn’t fully flesh it out, and at the same time, we get a sense of complicated intentions from the author that seem to extend beyond the story. I consider it larger and more diverse than its peers, with a richness of tone and detail. The color, if you will, of The House of the Seven Gables is remarkable. But the story has a sort of expansive quality that never quite comes to fruition, and as I recently put it down after reading it for the third time, I felt like I had invested time in a magnificent fragment. Yet, the book is incredibly captivating, and of all the works by this author that I’ve read while writing this sketch, it might be the one that benefits the most from a second read. If it's true for his other works that their pure, natural imaginative quality is their main strength, this is equally true for The House of the Seven Gables, whose charm is particularly elusive—like the sweetness of a piece of music or the warmth of a gentle September day. It’s vague, undefinable, and indescribable; but this is what we point to when justifying our high regard for Hawthorne. In this case, of course, its vagueness is a downside, as it’s tough to highlight ethereal beauties; and if the reader we hoped to share our admiration with tells us after a while that they[124] don’t notice anything in particular, we can only respond that, in fact, the object is a delicate one.

The House of the Seven Gables comes nearer being a picture of contemporary American life than either of its companions; but on this ground it would be a mistake to make a large claim for it. It cannot be too often repeated that Hawthorne was not a realist. He had a high sense of reality—his Note-Books super-abundantly testify to it; and fond as he was of jotting down the items that make it up, he never attempted to render exactly or closely the actual facts of the society that surrounded him. I have said—I began by saying—that his pages were full of its spirit, and of a certain reflected light that springs from it; but I was careful to add that the reader must look for his local and national quality between the lines of his writing and in the indirect testimony of his tone, his accent, his temper, of his very omissions and suppressions. The House of the Seven Gables has, however, more literal actuality than the others, and if it were not too fanciful an account of it, I should say that it renders, to an initiated reader, the impression of a summer afternoon in an elm-shadowed New England town. It leaves upon the mind a vague correspondence to some such reminiscence, and in stirring up the association it renders it delightful. The comparison is to the honour of the New England town, which gains in it more than it bestows. The shadows of the elms, in The House of the Seven Gables, are exceptionally dense and cool; the summer afternoon is peculiarly still and beautiful; the atmosphere has a delicious warmth, and the long daylight seems to pause and rest. But the mild provincial quality is there, the mixture of shabbiness and[125] freshness, the paucity of ingredients. The end of an old race—this is the situation that Hawthorne has depicted, and he has been admirably inspired in the choice of the figures in whom he seeks to interest us. They are all figures rather than characters—they are all pictures rather than persons. But if their reality is light and vague, it is sufficient, and it is in harmony with the low relief and dimness of outline of the objects that surround them. They are all types, to the author's mind, of something general, of something that is bound up with the history, at large, of families and individuals, and each of them is the centre of a cluster of those ingenious and meditative musings, rather melancholy, as a general thing, than joyous, which melt into the current and texture of the story and give it a kind of moral richness. A grotesque old spinster, simple, childish, penniless, very humble at heart, but rigidly conscious of her pedigree; an amiable bachelor, of an epicurean temperament and an enfeebled intellect, who has passed twenty years of his life in penal confinement for a crime of which he was unjustly pronounced guilty; a sweet-natured and bright-faced young girl from the country, a poor relation of these two ancient decrepitudes, with whose moral mustiness her modern freshness and soundness are contrasted; a young man still more modern, holding the latest opinions, who has sought his fortune up and down the world, and, though he has not found it, takes a genial and enthusiastic view of the future: these, with two or three remarkable accessory figures, are the persons concerned in the little drama. The drama is a small one, but as Hawthorne does not put it before us for its own superficial sake, for the dry facts of the case, but for something in it which he[126] holds to be symbolic and of large application, something that points a moral and that it behoves us to remember, the scenes in the rusty wooden house whose gables give its name to the story, have something of the dignity both of history and of tragedy. Miss Hephzibah Pyncheon, dragging out a disappointed life in her paternal dwelling, finds herself obliged in her old age to open a little shop for the sale of penny toys and gingerbread. This is the central incident of the tale, and, as Hawthorne relates it, it is an incident of the most impressive magnitude and most touching interest. Her dishonoured and vague-minded brother is released from prison at the same moment, and returns to the ancestral roof to deepen her perplexities. But, on the other hand, to alleviate them, and to introduce a breath of the air of the outer world into this long unventilated interior, the little country cousin also arrives, and proves the good angel of the feebly distracted household. All this episode is exquisite—admirably conceived, and executed with a kind of humorous tenderness, an equal sense of everything in it that is picturesque, touching, ridiculous, worthy of the highest praise. Hephzibah Pyncheon, with her near-sighted scowl, her rusty joints, her antique turban, her map of a great territory to the eastward which ought to have belonged to her family, her vain terrors and scruples and resentments, the inaptitude and repugnance of an ancient gentlewoman to the vulgar little commerce which a cruel fate has compelled her to engage in—Hephzibah Pyncheon is a masterly picture. I repeat that she is a picture, as her companions are pictures; she is a charming piece of descriptive writing, rather than a dramatic exhibition. But she is described, like her companions too, so subtly[127] and lovingly that we enter into her virginal old heart and stand with her behind her abominable little counter. Clifford Pyncheon is a still more remarkable conception, though he is perhaps not so vividly depicted. It was a figure needing a much more subtle touch, however, and it was of the essence of his character to be vague and unemphasised. Nothing can be more charming than the manner in which the soft, bright, active presence of Phœbe Pyncheon is indicated, or than the account of her relations with the poor dimly sentient kinsman for whom her light-handed sisterly offices, in the evening of a melancholy life, are a revelation of lost possibilities of happiness. "In her aspect," Hawthorne says of the young girl, "there was a familiar gladness, and a holiness that you could play with, and yet reverence it as much as ever. She was like a prayer offered up in the homeliest beauty of one's mother-tongue. Fresh was Phœbe, moreover, and airy, and sweet in her apparel; as if nothing that she wore—neither her gown, nor her small straw bonnet, nor her little kerchief, any more than her snowy stockings—had ever been put on before; or if worn, were all the fresher for it, and with a fragrance as if they had lain among the rose-buds." Of the influence of her maidenly salubrity upon poor Clifford, Hawthorne gives the prettiest description, and then, breaking off suddenly, renounces the attempt in language which, while pleading its inadequacy, conveys an exquisite satisfaction to the reader. I quote the passage for the sake of its extreme felicity, and of the charming image with which it concludes.

The House of the Seven Gables is closer to being a portrayal of contemporary American life than either of its counterparts; however, it would be misguided to make grand claims on that basis. It can't be emphasized enough that Hawthorne was not a realist. He had a deep understanding of reality—his Note-Books clearly show that; and while he enjoyed noting down the details that make it up, he never aimed to precisely depict the actual facts of the society around him. I stated earlier that his pages are filled with its spirit and a certain reflective light that comes from it; but I was careful to note that the reader must look for his local and national essence between the lines of his writing and in the indirect nuances of his tone, his style, his attitude, and even in his omissions and suppressions. The House of the Seven Gables does, however, possess more literal reality than the others, and if it weren’t too fanciful to say, I would describe it as creating the feeling of a summer afternoon in a town in New England shaded by elms. It leaves a vague impression that resonates with some memories, and in calling up those associations, it becomes delightful. The comparison honors the New England town, which gains more from it than it gives. The shadows of the elms in The House of the Seven Gables are notably thick and cool; the summer afternoon feels particularly calm and beautiful; the air carries a pleasant warmth, and the long daylight seems to pause for a moment. But the gentle provincial feel is still present, the mix of dilapidation and[125] freshness, the lack of variety. The end of an old lineage—this is the situation Hawthorne depicts, and he has been brilliantly inspired in choosing the figures to engage us. They are all more like symbols than characters—they are all representations rather than real people. But if their reality is light and vague, it's enough, and it corresponds with the low relief and blur of the surroundings. They all serve, in the author's view, as representations of something universal, something tied to the broader history of families and individuals, and each one is the focal point of a cluster of thoughtful and somewhat melancholy reflections, rather than joyful, which blend into the story’s flow and give it a kind of moral depth. An eccentric old maid, simple, childish, penniless, and very humble at heart, yet firmly aware of her lineage; a friendly bachelor with an indulgent nature and a weakened mind who has spent twenty years imprisoned for a crime he did not commit; a sweet-natured and cheerful young girl from the countryside, a poor relation to these two elderly figures, contrasting her modern freshness and vitality with their moral decay; a young man even more modern, holding contemporary views, who has searched the world for success, and although he hasn't found it, remains positive and hopeful about the future: these, along with a few notable secondary characters, are involved in the small drama. The drama is minor, but since Hawthorne presents it not for its superficial nature, nor for the dry facts, but for something he[126] believes to be symbolic and broadly relevant, something that carries a moral lesson we should recall, the scenes in the old wooden house with the gables that give the story its title carry a sense of both historical dignity and tragedy. Miss Hephzibah Pyncheon, leading a disappointed life in her ancestral home, is forced in her old age to open a tiny shop selling penny toys and gingerbread. This is the main incident of the story, and as Hawthorne presents it, it is both significant and deeply moving. Her disgraced and somewhat confused brother is released from prison at the same time and returns home, adding to her troubles. However, to help ease her burdens and to introduce a bit of fresh air into this long-stifled setting, her little country cousin arrives and becomes the positive force in this somewhat troubled household. This entire episode is exquisite—brilliantly conceived and executed with a kind of humorous tenderness, balancing elements that are picturesque, poignant, and absurd, all deserving of the highest praise. Hephzibah Pyncheon, with her near-sighted frown, her stiff joints, her old turban, her map of a vast territory to the east that should have belonged to her family, her vain fears and scruples, and the reluctance and disdain of an old lady for the petty business she has been sadly forced into—Hephzibah Pyncheon is a masterful depiction. I reiterate that she is a representation, just as her companions are; she is a captivating piece of descriptive writing rather than a dramatic portrayal. Yet she, like her companions, is described so subtly[127] and lovingly that we connect with her innocent old heart and stand with her behind her lamentable little counter. Clifford Pyncheon is an even more remarkable conception, though he may not be depicted as vividly. His character required a much more nuanced touch, and it's essential to his nature that he remains vague and understated. Nothing is more charming than how Hawthorne indicates Phœbe Pyncheon’s gentle, vibrant presence or how he describes her interaction with her dimly aware cousin, for whom her thoughtful, caring gestures at the end of a dreary life reveal lost potentials for happiness. "In her appearance," Hawthorne writes about the young girl, "there was a familiar joy and a sacredness that you could play with, yet still regard with full reverence. She was like a prayer expressed in the simplest beauty of one’s native language. Phœbe was fresh, light, and sweet in her clothing; as if nothing she wore—neither her dress, nor her small straw hat, nor her little scarf, nor even her white stockings—had ever been worn before; or if they had, they were all the more delightful for it, and carried a fragrance as though they had rested among the rosebuds." Regarding the effect of her youthful vitality on poor Clifford, Hawthorne offers the most delightful description, and then suddenly stops, dismissing the effort in language that, while acknowledging its inadequacy, conveys a beautiful satisfaction to the reader. I quote this passage for its exceptional elegance and the charming image it ends with.

"But we strive in vain to put the idea into words. No adequate expression of the beauty and profound pathos with which it impresses us is attainable. This being, made only[128] for happiness, and heretofore so miserably failing to be happy—his tendencies so hideously thwarted that some unknown time ago, the delicate springs of his character, never morally or intellectually strong, had given way, and he was now imbecile—this poor forlorn voyager from the Islands of the Blest, in a frail bark, on a tempestuous sea, had been flung by the last mountain-wave of his shipwreck, into a quiet harbour. There, as he lay more than half lifeless on the strand, the fragrance of an earthly rose-bud had come to his nostrils, and, as odours will, had summoned up reminiscences or visions of all the living and breathing beauty amid which he should have had his home. With his native susceptibility of happy influences, he inhales the slight ethereal rapture into his soul, and expires!"

"But we struggle in vain to express this idea in words. No adequate description captures the beauty and deep sadness it brings us. This being, created only for happiness, had been so wretchedly unsuccessful at finding it—his instincts so cruelly suppressed that some time ago, the fragile elements of his character, never strong either morally or intellectually, had broken down, leaving him now incapable of thought—this poor lost traveler from the Islands of the Blest, in a fragile boat on a stormy sea, had been tossed by the last wave of his shipwreck into a calm harbor. There, as he lay more than half lifeless on the shore, the scent of an earthly rosebud reached his nose, and, as scents often do, it brought back memories or visions of all the living beauty he should have called home. With his natural sensitivity to joyful influences, he breathes in the slight ethereal bliss into his soul and then passes away!"

I have not mentioned the personage in The House of the Seven Gables upon whom Hawthorne evidently bestowed most pains, and whose portrait is the most elaborate in the book; partly because he is, in spite of the space he occupies, an accessory figure, and partly because, even more than the others, he is what I have called a picture rather than a character. Judge Pyncheon is an ironical portrait, very richly and broadly executed, very sagaciously composed and rendered—the portrait of a superb, full blown hypocrite, a large-based, full-nurtured Pharisee, bland, urbane, impressive, diffusing about him a "sultry" warmth of benevolence, as the author calls it again and again, and basking in the noontide of prosperity and the consideration of society; but in reality hard, gross, and ignoble. Judge Pyncheon is an elaborate piece of description, made up of a hundred admirable touches, in which satire is always winged with fancy, and fancy is linked with a deep sense of reality. It is difficult to say whether Hawthorne followed a model in describing Judge[129] Pyncheon; but it is tolerably obvious that the picture is an impression—a copious impression—of an individual. It has evidently a definite starting-point in fact, and the author is able to draw, freely and confidently, after the image established in his mind. Holgrave, the modern young man, who has been a Jack-of-all-trades and is at the period of the story a daguerreotypist, is an attempt to render a kind of national type—that of the young citizen of the United States whose fortune is simply in his lively intelligence, and who stands naked, as it were, unbiased and unencumbered alike, in the centre of the far-stretching level of American life. Holgrave is intended as a contrast; his lack of traditions, his democratic stamp, his condensed experience, are opposed to the desiccated prejudices and exhausted vitality of the race of which poor feebly-scowling, rusty-jointed Hephzibah is the most heroic representative. It is perhaps a pity that Hawthorne should not have proposed to himself to give the old Pyncheon-qualities some embodiment which would help them to balance more fairly with the elastic properties of the young daguerreotypist—should not have painted a lusty conservative to match his strenuous radical. As it is, the mustiness and mouldiness of the tenants of the House of the Seven Gables crumble away rather too easily. Evidently, however, what Hawthorne designed to represent was not the struggle between an old society and a new, for in this case he would have given the old one a better chance; but simply, as I have said, the shrinkage and extinction of a family. This appealed to his imagination; and the idea of long perpetuation and survival always appears to have filled him with a kind of horror and disapproval. Conservative, in a[130] certain degree, as he was himself, and fond of retrospect and quietude and the mellowing influences of time, it is singular how often one encounters in his writings some expression of mistrust of old houses, old institutions, long lines of descent. He was disposed apparently to allow a very moderate measure in these respects, and he condemns the dwelling of the Pyncheons to disappear from the face of the earth because it has been standing a couple of hundred years. In this he was an American of Americans; or rather he was more American than many of his countrymen, who, though they are accustomed to work for the short run rather than the long, have often a lurking esteem for things that show the marks of having lasted. I will add that Holgrave is one of the few figures, among those which Hawthorne created, with regard to which the absence of the realistic mode of treatment is felt as a loss. Holgrave is not sharply enough characterised; he lacks features; he is not an individual, but a type. But my last word about this admirable novel must not be a restrictive one. It is a large and generous production, pervaded with that vague hum, that indefinable echo, of the whole multitudinous life of man, which is the real sign of a great work of fiction.

I haven’t talked about the character in The House of the Seven Gables that Hawthorne clearly put the most effort into, whose portrayal is the most detailed in the book. This is partly because he, despite his prominence, is more of a secondary figure, and partly because he is more of a representation than a true character. Judge Pyncheon is portrayed ironically, richly and broadly crafted, cleverly composed and rendered—the image of a grand, fully developed hypocrite, a well-fed, prominent Pharisee, pleasant, polished, and imposing, radiating a "sultry" warmth of kindness, as the author repeatedly describes, and thriving in the peak of wealth and societal admiration; yet in truth, he is harsh, crude, and dishonorable. Judge Pyncheon is a detailed depiction made up of a hundred wonderful touches, where satire is always mixed with creativity, and imagination is tied to a profound sense of reality. It’s hard to say if Hawthorne had a specific model for Judge[129] Pyncheon, but it’s pretty clear that the image is an impression—a rich impression—of an individual. It clearly starts from a factual base, and the author can freely and confidently draw from the image in his mind. Holgrave, the modern young man who has done many different jobs and is at the time of the story a daguerreotypist, represents a kind of national type—that of the young American citizen whose fortune lies purely in his quick intelligence, standing exposed, unbiased and unburdened, in the vast expanse of American life. Holgrave serves as a contrast; his lack of tradition, democratic nature, and compact life experiences oppose the stale prejudices and drained vitality of the family that poor, scowling, rusty-jointed Hephzibah represents most heroically. It’s perhaps unfortunate that Hawthorne didn’t aim to create a robust conservative to balance his vigorous radical. As it is, the decay and stagnation of the residents of the House of the Seven Gables seem to fall apart too easily. However, what Hawthorne intended to depict wasn’t the conflict between an old society and a new one; if that were the case, he would have given the old a better shot. Instead, as I mentioned, he illustrated the decline and disappearance of a family. This concept captured his imagination, and the notion of long-lasting lineage and survival seemingly filled him with a sense of dread and disapproval. Despite being somewhat conservative himself and appreciating nostalgia and the comforting effects of time, it’s strange how often he expresses distrust of old houses, institutions, and long family histories in his work. He seemed inclined to permit only a moderate amount of these aspects, condemning the Pyncheons' home to vanish from existence simply for being around for a couple of hundred years. In this regard, he represented true Americans; or rather, he was more American than many of his contemporaries, who, while they typically work for short-term goals rather than long-term ones, often secretly value things that have stood the test of time. I should also mention that Holgrave is one of the few characters Hawthorne created where the lack of realistic treatment feels like a loss. Holgrave isn’t defined sharply enough; he lacks distinctive traits and isn't an individual but rather a type. However, my final comment about this remarkable novel shouldn’t be a limiting one. It’s a vast and generous work, filled with that subtle hum, that indefinable echo, of the complex life of humanity, which is a true hallmark of great fiction.

After the publication of The House of the Seven Gables, which brought him great honour, and, I believe, a tolerable share of a more ponderable substance, he composed a couple of little volumes, for children—The Wonder-Book, and a small collection of stories entitled Tanglewood Tales. They are not among his most serious literary titles, but if I may trust my own early impression of them, they are among the most charming literary services that have been rendered to children[131] in an age (and especially in a country) in which the exactions of the infant mind have exerted much too palpable an influence upon literature. Hawthorne's stories are the old Greek myths, made more vivid to the childish imagination by an infusion of details which both deepen and explain their marvels. I have been careful not to read them over, for I should be very sorry to risk disturbing in any degree a recollection of them that has been at rest since the appreciative period of life to which they are addressed. They seem at that period enchanting, and the ideal of happiness of many American children is to lie upon the carpet and lose themselves in The Wonder-Book. It is in its pages that they first make the acquaintance of the heroes and heroines of the antique mythology, and something of the nursery fairy-tale quality of interest which Hawthorne imparts to them always remains.

After the publication of The House of the Seven Gables, which brought him great respect and, I believe, a decent amount of financial gain, he wrote a couple of little books for kids—The Wonder-Book and a small collection of stories called Tanglewood Tales. They aren't among his most serious literary works, but if I trust my own early impression of them, they are some of the most delightful contributions to children's literature[131] in a time (and especially in a country) where the demands of young minds have had a noticeable impact on literary output. Hawthorne's stories are the old Greek myths, made more vivid for children's imaginations by adding details that both enhance and clarify their wonders. I’ve been careful not to reread them, as I would hate to risk disturbing the memory of them that has been undisturbed since the appreciative time in life they’re meant for. They seem enchanting during that time, and for many American kids, the ideal of happiness is to lie on the carpet and get lost in The Wonder-Book. It’s in those pages that they first meet the heroes and heroines of ancient mythology, and the fairy-tale magic that Hawthorne gives to them always lingers.

I have said that Lenox was a very pretty place, and that he was able to work there Hawthorne proved by composing The House of the Seven Gables with a good deal of rapidity. But at the close of the year in which this novel was published he wrote to a friend (Mr. Fields, his publisher,) that "to tell you a secret I am sick to death of Berkshire, and hate to think of spending another winter here.... The air and climate do not agree with my health at all, and for the first time since I was a boy I have felt languid and dispirited.... O that Providence would build me the merest little shanty, and mark me out a rood or two of garden ground, near the sea-coast!" He was at this time for a while out of health; and it is proper to remember that though the Massachusetts Berkshire, with its mountains and lakes, was charming during the ardent American[132] summer, there was a reverse to the medal, consisting of December snows prolonged into April and May. Providence failed to provide him with a cottage by the sea; but he betook himself for the winter of 1852 to the little town of West Newton, near Boston, where he brought into the world The Blithedale Romance.

I’ve mentioned that Lenox was a really nice place, and Hawthorne demonstrated he could work there by quickly writing The House of the Seven Gables. However, at the end of the year when this novel was published, he wrote to a friend (Mr. Fields, his publisher) that “to tell you a secret, I’m sick to death of Berkshire and dread the thought of spending another winter here… The air and climate don’t agree with my health at all, and for the first time since I was a kid, I’ve been feeling sluggish and down… Oh, if only Providence would build me the tiniest little cabin and give me a small patch of garden near the coast!” At that time, he was feeling unwell for a while; and it’s important to note that while Massachusetts Berkshire, with its mountains and lakes, was beautiful during the hot American summer, there was a downside—December snows lingered into April and May. Providence didn’t provide him with a seaside cottage, but he moved to the small town of West Newton, near Boston, for the winter of 1852, where he created The Blithedale Romance.

This work, as I have said, would not have been written if Hawthorne had not spent a year at Brook Farm, and though it is in no sense of the word an account of the manners or the inmates of that establishment, it will preserve the memory of the ingenious community at West Roxbury for a generation unconscious of other reminders. I hardly know what to say about it save that it is very charming; this vague, unanalytic epithet is the first that comes to one's pen in treating of Hawthorne's novels, for their extreme amenity of form invariably suggests it; but if on the one hand it claims to be uttered, on the other it frankly confesses its inconclusiveness. Perhaps, however, in this case, it fills out the measure of appreciation more completely than in others, for The Blithedale Romance is the lightest, the brightest, the liveliest, of this company of unhumorous fictions.

This work, as I've mentioned, wouldn't have been written if Hawthorne hadn't spent a year at Brook Farm, and although it doesn't provide an account of the customs or the residents of that place, it will keep the memory of the clever community at West Roxbury alive for a generation that may not have other reminders. I hardly know what to say about it except that it is very charming; this vague, non-analytical description is the first that comes to mind when discussing Hawthorne's novels, as their extreme grace in form always suggests it. But while it deserves to be said, it also admits its lack of conclusion. However, in this case, it seems to express appreciation more completely than in others, as The Blithedale Romance is the lightest, brightest, and liveliest among this group of humorless stories.

The story is told from a more joyous point of view—from a point of view comparatively humorous—and a number of objects and incidents touched with the light of the profane world—the vulgar, many-coloured world of actuality, as distinguished from the crepuscular realm of the writer's own reveries—are mingled with its course. The book indeed is a mixture of elements, and it leaves in the memory an impression analogous to that of an April day—an alternation of brightness and shadow, of broken sun-patches and sprinkling clouds.[133] Its dénoûment is tragical—there is indeed nothing so tragical in all Hawthorne, unless it be the murder-of Miriam's persecutor by Donatello, in Transformation, as the suicide of Zenobia; and yet on the whole the effect of the novel is to make one think more agreeably of life. The standpoint of the narrator has the advantage of being a concrete one; he is no longer, as in the preceding tales, a disembodied spirit, imprisoned in the haunted chamber of his own contemplations, but a particular man, with a certain human grossness.

The story is told from a more cheerful perspective—one that leans toward humor—and several objects and events, touched by the realities of the everyday world—the loud, colorful world of actual life, as opposed to the shadowy realm of the writer's own daydreams—are woven into its narrative. This book is truly a blend of different elements, leaving a memory that feels like an April day—switching between brightness and shadows, with bursts of sunlight and scattered clouds.[133] Its conclusion is tragic—there’s really nothing as tragic in all of Hawthorne’s work, except maybe the murder of Miriam's persecutor by Donatello in Transformation, as the suicide of Zenobia; yet overall, the effect of the novel makes one view life more positively. The narrator’s perspective is grounded; he is no longer, as in the previous tales, an ethereal presence trapped in the haunted confines of his own thoughts, but rather a specific person, with a certain human bluntness.

Of Miles Coverdale I have already spoken, and of its being natural to assume that in so far as we may measure this lightly indicated identity of his, it has a great deal in common with that of his creator. Coverdale is a picture of the contemplative, observant, analytic nature, nursing its fancies, and yet, thanks to an element of strong good sense, not bringing them up to be spoiled children; having little at stake in life, at any given moment, and yet indulging, in imagination, in a good many adventures; a portrait of a man, in a word, whose passions are slender, whose imagination is active, and whose happiness lies, not in doing, but in perceiving—half a poet, half a critic, and all a spectator. He is contrasted, excellently, with the figure of Hollingsworth, the heavily treading Reformer, whose attitude with regard to the world is that of the hammer to the anvil, and who has no patience with his friend's indifferences and neutralities. Coverdale is a gentle sceptic, a mild cynic; he would agree that life is a little worth living—or worth living a little; but would remark that, unfortunately, to live little enough, we have to live a great deal. He confesses to a want of earnestness, but in reality he is evidently an excellent[134] fellow, to whom one might look, not for any personal performance on a great scale, but for a good deal of generosity of detail. "As Hollingsworth once told me, I lack a purpose," he writes, at the close of his story. "How strange! He was ruined, morally, by an over plus of the same ingredient the want of which, I occasionally suspect, has rendered my own life all an emptiness. I by no means wish to die. Yet were there any cause in this whole chaos of human struggle, worth a sane man's dying for, and which my death would benefit, then—provided, however, the effort did not involve an unreasonable amount of trouble—methinks I might be bold to offer up my life. If Kossuth, for example, would pitch the battle-field of Hungarian rights within an easy ride of my abode, and choose a mild sunny morning, after breakfast, for the conflict, Miles Coverdale would gladly be his man, for one brave rush upon the levelled bayonets. Further than that I should be loth to pledge myself."

I've already talked about Miles Coverdale and how it's natural to think that, to the extent we can understand this hinted similarity of his, it shares a lot with his creator. Coverdale represents a thoughtful, observant, and analytical character, nurturing his ideas, but thanks to a touch of common sense, he doesn't spoil them like indulged children. He has little to lose in life at any moment, yet he enjoys imagining many adventures. In short, he's a man whose passions are modest, whose imagination is lively, and whose happiness comes not from action, but from observation—half poet, half critic, and entirely a spectator. He contrasts excellently with Hollingsworth, the determined Reformer, who approaches the world like a hammer hitting an anvil and has no patience for his friend’s indifference and neutrality. Coverdale is a gentle skeptic, a subtle cynic; he would agree that life is barely worth living—or worth living only a bit; but he would point out that, unfortunately, to live just a little, we end up living a lot. He admits to a lack of seriousness, but in reality, he’s clearly a decent fellow, someone who might not make grand gestures, but brings plenty of thoughtful kindness. "As Hollingsworth once told me, I lack a purpose," he writes at the end of his story. "How strange! He was morally ruined by an excess of the same quality that I sometimes think has made my own life feel empty. I definitely don’t want to die. Yet if there were a cause amidst this whole chaotic human struggle worth a sane person dying for, and my death could help that cause, then—provided it didn’t involve an unreasonable amount of hassle—I might be brave enough to offer up my life. If Kossuth, for instance, were to set the battlefield for Hungarian rights within an easy ride from my home, and choose a pleasant sunny morning after breakfast for the clash, Miles Coverdale would eagerly stand by him for one brave charge against the aimed bayonets. Beyond that, I wouldn't want to make any promises."

The finest thing in The Blithdale Romance is the character of Zenobia, which I have said elsewhere strikes me as the nearest approach that Hawthorne has made to the complete creation of a person. She is more concrete than Hester or Miriam, or Hilda or Phoebe; she is a more definite image, produced by a greater multiplicity of touches. It is idle to inquire too closely whether Hawthorne had Margaret Fuller in his mind in constructing the figure of this brilliant specimen of the strong-minded class and endowing her with the genius of conversation; or, on the assumption that such was the case, to compare the image at all strictly with the model. There is no strictness in the representation by novelists of persons who have struck them in life,[135] and there can in the nature of things be none. From the moment the imagination takes a hand in the game, the inevitable tendency is to divergence, to following what may be called new scents. The original gives hints, but the writer does what he likes with them, and imports new elements into the picture. If there is this amount of reason for referring the wayward heroine of Blithedale to Hawthorne's impression of the most distinguished woman of her day in Boston, that Margaret Fuller was the only literary lady of eminence whom there is any sign of his having known, that she was proud, passionate, and eloquent, that she was much connected with the little world of Transcendentalism out of which the experiment of Brook Farm sprung, and that she had a miserable end and a watery grave—if these are facts to be noted on one side, I say; on the other, the beautiful and sumptuous Zenobia, with her rich and picturesque temperament and physical aspects, offers many points of divergence from the plain and strenuous invalid who represented feminine culture in the suburbs of the New England metropolis. This picturesqueness of Zenobia is very happily indicated and maintained; she is a woman, in all the force of the term, and there is something very vivid and powerful in her large expression of womanly gifts and weaknesses. Hollingsworth is, I think, less successful, though there is much reality in the conception of the type to which he belongs—the strong-willed, narrow-hearted apostle of a special form of redemption for society. There is nothing better in all Hawthorne than the scene between him and Coverdale, when the two men are at work together in the field (piling stones on a dyke), and he gives it to his companion to choose whether he[136] will be with him or against him. It is a pity, perhaps, to have represented him as having begun life as a blacksmith, for one grudges him the advantage of so logical a reason for his roughness and hardness.

The best part of The Blithdale Romance is the character Zenobia, which I've mentioned before as being the closest Hawthorne has come to creating a fully fleshed-out person. She's more concrete than Hester, Miriam, Hilda, or Phoebe; she has a more defined image, brought to life by a greater variety of details. It's pointless to probe too deeply into whether Hawthorne was inspired by Margaret Fuller when creating this remarkable example of the strong-minded class and giving her the gift of conversation; or, even if we assume he was, to strictly compare the character with the real person. There's no strictness in how novelists portray people who have impacted their lives,[135] and there can't be, by nature. Once the imagination gets involved, the natural tendency is to diverge, to follow what you might call new trails. The original offers hints, but the writer does whatever they want with them, adding new elements to the picture. If there is some reason to link the unconventional heroine of Blithedale to Hawthorne's impression of the most notable woman of her time in Boston, considering that Margaret Fuller was the only prominent literary woman he seemed to have known, that she was proud, passionate, and eloquent, that she was deeply connected to the little world of Transcendentalism from which the Brook Farm experiment emerged, and that she met a tragic end with a watery grave—these facts are worth noting. On the other hand, the stunning and extravagant Zenobia, with her vibrant and colorful personality and physical appearance, has many differences from the plain and determined invalid who represented women's culture in the suburbs of New England's capital. This vividness of Zenobia is skillfully depicted and sustained; she embodies womanhood in every sense, and there's something very striking and powerful in her broad display of feminine strengths and weaknesses. I think Hollingsworth is less successful, even though there's a lot of realism in the portrayal of his type—the strong-willed, narrow-hearted advocate of a particular form of societal redemption. There's nothing better in all of Hawthorne than the scene between him and Coverdale, when the two men are working together in the field (piling stones on a dyke), and he lets his companion choose whether he[136] will stand with him or against him. It’s perhaps a shame to have depicted him as having started out as a blacksmith because it takes away from his roughness and hardness by giving him such a logical explanation.

"Hollingsworth scarcely said a word, unless when repeatedly and pertinaciously addressed. Then indeed he would glare upon us from the thick shrubbery of his meditations, like a tiger out of a jungle, make the briefest reply possible, and betake himself back into the solitude of his heart and mind.... His heart, I imagine, was never really interested in our socialist scheme, but was for ever busy with his strange, and as most people thought, impracticable plan for the reformation of criminals through an appeal to their higher instincts. Much as I liked Hollingsworth, it cost me many a groan to tolerate him on this point. He ought to have commenced his investigation of the subject by committing some huge sin in his proper person, and examining the condition of his-higher instincts afterwards."

"Hollingsworth barely said a word unless he was repeatedly and insistently addressed. When he did respond, it was like a tiger emerging from the jungle, glaring at us from the thick underbrush of his thoughts, giving the shortest answer possible, and retreating back into his own solitude. I think his heart was never really invested in our socialist plan; instead, it was always preoccupied with his odd, and as most people believed, unrealistic idea for reforming criminals by appealing to their better instincts. As much as I liked Hollingsworth, it cost me a lot of frustration to put up with him on this issue. He should have started his exploration of the topic by committing some serious wrongdoing himself and then examined the state of his higher instincts afterward."

The most touching element in the novel is the history of the grasp that this barbarous fanatic has laid upon the fastidious and high-tempered Zenobia, who, disliking him and shrinking, from him at a hundred points, is drawn into the gulf of his omnivorous egotism. The portion of the story that strikes me as least felicitous is that which deals with Priscilla and with her mysterious relation to Zenobia—with her mesmeric gifts, her clairvoyance, her identity with the Veiled Lady, her divided subjection to Hollingsworth and Westervelt, and her numerous other graceful but fantastic properties—her Sibylline attributes, as the author calls them. Hawthorne is rather too fond of Sibylline attributes—a taste of the same order as his disposition, to which I have already alluded, to talk about spheres and sympathies. As the action advances,[137] in The Blithdale Romance, we get too much out of reality, and cease to feel beneath our feet the firm ground of an appeal to our own vision of the world, our observation. I should have liked to see the story concern itself more with the little community in which its earlier scenes are laid, and avail itself of so excellent an opportunity for describing unhackneyed specimens of human nature. I have already spoken of the absence of satire in the novel, of its not aiming in the least at satire, and of its offering no grounds for complaint as an invidious picture. Indeed the brethren of Brook Farm should have held themselves slighted rather than misrepresented, and have regretted that the admirable genius who for a while was numbered among them should have treated their institution mainly as a perch for starting upon an imaginative flight. But when all is said about a certain want of substance and cohesion in the latter portions of The Blithedale Romance, the book is still a delightful and beautiful one. Zenobia and Hollingsworth live in the memory, and even Priscilla and Coverdale, who linger there less importunately, have a great deal that touches us and that we believe in. I said just now that Priscilla was infelicitous; but immediately afterwards I open the volume at a page in which the author describes some of the out-of-door amusements at Blithedale, and speaks of a foot-race across the grass, in which some of the slim young girls of the society joined. "Priscilla's peculiar charm in a foot-race was the weakness and irregularity with which she ran. Growing up without exercise, except to her poor little fingers, she had never yet acquired the perfect use of her legs. Setting buoyantly forth therefore, as if no rival less swift than Atalanta could compete[138] with her, she ran falteringly, and often tumbled on the grass. Such an incident—though it seems too slight to think of—was a thing to laugh at, but which brought the water into one's eyes, and lingered in the memory after far greater joys and sorrows were wept out of it, as antiquated trash. Priscilla's life, as I beheld it, was full of trifles that affected me in just this way." That seems to me exquisite, and the book is full of touches as deep and delicate.

The most moving part of the novel is the hold that this brutal fanatic has over the finicky and hot-tempered Zenobia, who, despite her dislike for him and her desire to pull away from him at every turn, finds herself being pulled into the abyss of his all-consuming ego. The part of the story I find least effective is the one that focuses on Priscilla and her mysterious connection to Zenobia—with her mesmerizing abilities, her clairvoyance, her identity as the Veiled Lady, her divided loyalties to Hollingsworth and Westervelt, and her many other elegant but fantastical traits—her Sibylline qualities, as the author puts it. Hawthorne tends to overindulge in these Sibylline attributes—a preference similar to his tendency, which I previously mentioned, to discuss spheres and sympathies. As the plot progresses,[137] in The Blithdale Romance, we drift too far from reality and stop feeling the solid ground of an appeal to our own worldview and observations. I would have preferred the story to focus more on the small community where its earlier scenes take place, taking advantage of the great opportunity to portray unique examples of human nature. I've already noted the lack of satire in the novel, how it doesn't aim for satire at all, and how it offers no reasons for complaint as a negative portrayal. In fact, the members of Brook Farm should have felt honored rather than misrepresented, and they should have been disappointed that the remarkable genius, who briefly counted himself among them, used their community primarily as a launchpad for imaginative exploration. Yet, despite the certain lack of substance and cohesion in the later parts of The Blithdale Romance, the book remains a delightful and beautiful read. Zenobia and Hollingsworth linger in memory, and even Priscilla and Coverdale, who stick in the mind less forcefully, evoke strong feelings and beliefs in us. I mentioned earlier that Priscilla was unfortunate; however, shortly after, I opened the book to a page where the author describes some outdoor activities at Blithedale, including a footrace across the grass, where some of the slender young women from the community participated. "Priscilla's unique appeal in a footrace was her awkwardness and unpredictability while running. Having grown up without exercise, except for her little fingers, she had never really learned to fully utilize her legs. So, setting out joyfully, as if no competitor less swift than Atalanta could match[138] her, she ran unsteadily, often stumbling on the grass. Such an incident—though it seems too trivial to consider—was something to laugh about, yet it brought tears to one's eyes and stayed in memory long after far greater joys and sorrows had faded away as outdated memories. Priscilla's life, as I observed it, was filled with little moments that touched me in this way." That strikes me as exquisite, and the book is full of such deep and delicate moments.

After writing it, Hawthorne went back to live in Concord, where he had bought a small house in which, apparently, he expected to spend a large portion of his future. This was in fact the dwelling in which he passed that part of the rest of his days that he spent in his own country. He established himself there before going to Europe, in 1853, and he returned to the Wayside, as he called his house, on coming back to the United States seven years later. Though he actually occupied the place no long time, he had made it his property, and it was more his own home than any of his numerous provisional abodes. I may therefore quote a little account of the house which he wrote to a distinguished friend, Mr. George Curtis.

After writing it, Hawthorne moved back to Concord, where he had bought a small house, thinking he would spend a significant part of his future there. This was actually the home where he spent the remaining years of his life in his own country. He settled there before going to Europe in 1853 and returned to the Wayside, as he called his house, when he came back to the United States seven years later. Although he didn’t live there for a long time, he owned it, and it felt more like home to him than any of his many temporary places. So, I can share a brief description of the house that he wrote to a distinguished friend, Mr. George Curtis.

"As for my old house, you will understand it better after spending a day or two in it. Before Mr. Alcott took it in hand, it was a mean-looking affair, with two peaked gables; no suggestiveness about it, and no venerableness, although from the style of its construction it seems to have survived beyond its first century. He added a porch in front, and a central peak, and a piazza at each end, and painted it a rusty olive hue, and invested the whole with a modest picturesqueness; all which improvements, together with its situation at the foot of a wooded hill, make it a place that one notices and remembers for a few moments after passing. Mr. Alcott[139] expended a good deal of taste and some money (to no great purpose) in forming the hillside behind the house into terraces, and building arbours and summer-houses of rough stems and branches and trees, on a system of his own. They must have been very pretty in their day, and are so still, although much decayed, and shattered more and more by every breeze that blows. The hillside is covered chiefly with locust trees, which come into luxuriant blossom in the month of June, and look and smell very sweetly, intermixed with a few young elms, and white pines and infant oaks—the whole forming rather a thicket than a wood. Nevertheless, there is some very good shade to be found there. I spend delectable hours there in the hottest part of the day, stretched out at my lazy length, with a book in my hand, or some unwritten book in my thoughts. There is almost always a breeze stirring along the sides or brow of the hill. From the hill-top there is a good view along the extensive level surfaces and gentle hilly outlines, covered with wood, that characterise the scenery of Concord.... I know nothing of the history of the house except Thoreau's telling me that it was inhabited, a generation or two ago, by a man who believed he should never die. I believe, however, he is dead; at least, I hope so; else he may probably reappear and dispute my title to his residence."

"As for my old house, you’ll understand it better after spending a day or two there. Before Mr. Alcott got involved, it looked pretty shabby, featuring two pointed gables; it didn't have any charm or history, even though its construction style suggests it has been around for over a century. He added a porch in front, a central peak, a piazza at each end, painted it a rusty olive color, and gave it a modest charm; all these improvements, along with its location at the base of a wooded hill, make it a place that sticks in your memory for a few moments after you pass by. Mr. Alcott[139] spent a good amount of taste and some money (not that it made much difference) on turning the hillside behind the house into terraces and building arbors and summer houses from rough stems, branches, and trees, based on his own design. They must have been very pretty in their time, and they still have their charm, although they are quite decayed and getting more worn down with every breeze. The hillside is mostly filled with locust trees, which blossom beautifully in June, looking and smelling sweet, mixed in with a few young elms, white pines, and small oaks—the whole area resembling more of a thicket than a forest. Nonetheless, there is some great shade to be found there. I spend delightful hours in the hottest part of the day, lounging around with a book in my hand or an unwritten book in my thoughts. There’s almost always a breeze stirring along the sides or top of the hill. From the hilltop, there’s a nice view of the wide expanses and gentle rolling hills, all covered in woods, that characterize the scenery of Concord.... I know little about the history of the house except that Thoreau told me it was once lived in, a generation or two ago, by a man who believed he would never die. I believe, however, that he is dead; at least, I hope so; otherwise, he might come back and challenge my claim to his home."

As Mr. Lathrop points out, this allusion to a man who believed he should never die is "the first intimation of the story of Septimius Felton." The scenery of that romance, he adds, "was evidently taken from the Wayside and its hill." Septimius Felton is in fact a young man who, at the time of the war of the Revolution, lives in the village of Concord, on the Boston road, at the base of a woody hill which rises abruptly behind his house, and of which the level summit supplies him with a promenade continually mentioned in the course of the tale. Hawthorne used to exercise[140] himself upon this picturesque eminence, and, as he conceived the brooding Septimius to have done before him, to betake himself thither when he found the limits of his dwelling too narrow. But he had an advantage which his imaginary hero lacked; he erected a tower as an adjunct to the house, and it was a jocular tradition among his neighbours, in allusion to his attributive tendency to evade rather than hasten the coming guest, that he used to ascend this structure and scan the road for provocations to retreat.

As Mr. Lathrop points out, this reference to a man who thought he would never die is "the first hint of the story of Septimius Felton." He adds that the setting of that story "was clearly inspired by the Wayside and its hill." Septimius Felton is actually a young man who, during the Revolutionary War, lives in the village of Concord, along the Boston road, at the base of a wooded hill that rises sharply behind his house. The flat top of the hill provides him with a pathway that is frequently mentioned throughout the story. Hawthorne would often walk[140] on this scenic hill, and just like he imagined Septimius did before him, he would go there when he felt restricted by the confines of his home. However, he had one advantage that his fictional character didn’t: he built a tower as an addition to the house, and it became a humorous tradition among his neighbors, referring to his tendency to avoid rather than welcome guests, that he would climb this structure to scan the road for reasons to retreat.

In so far, however, as Hawthorne suffered the penalties of celebrity at the hands of intrusive fellow-citizens, he was soon to escape from this honourable incommodity. On the 4th of March, 1853, his old college-mate and intimate friend, Franklin Pierce, was installed as President of the United States. He had been the candidate of the Democratic party, and all good Democrats, accordingly, in conformity to the beautiful and rational system under which the affairs of the great Republic were carried on, begun to open their windows to the golden sunshine of Presidential patronage. When General Pierce was put forward by the Democrats, Hawthorne felt a perfectly loyal and natural desire that his good friend should be exalted to so brilliant a position, and he did what was in him to further the good cause, by writing a little book about its hero. His Life of Franklin Pierce belongs to that class of literature which is known as the "campaign biography," and which consists of an attempt, more or less successful, to persuade the many-headed monster of universal suffrage that the gentleman on whose behalf it is addressed is a paragon of wisdom and virtue. Of Hawthorne's little book there is nothing particular[141] to say, save that it is in very good taste, that he is a very fairly ingenious advocate, and that if he claimed for the future President qualities which rather faded in the bright light of a high office, this defect of proportion was essential to his undertaking. He dwelt chiefly upon General Pierce's exploits in the war with Mexico (before that, his record, as they say in America, had been mainly that of a successful country lawyer), and exercised his descriptive powers so far as was possible in describing the advance of the United States troops from Vera Cruz to the city of the Montezumas. The mouthpieces of the Whig party spared him, I believe, no reprobation for "prostituting" his exquisite genius; but I fail to see anything reprehensible in Hawthorne's lending his old friend the assistance of his graceful quill. He wished him to be President—he held afterwards that he filled the office with admirable dignity and wisdom—and as the only thing he could do was to write, he fell to work and wrote for him. Hawthorne was a good lover and a very sufficient partisan, and I suspect that if Franklin Pierce had been made even less of the stuff of a statesman, he would still have found in the force of old associations an injunction to hail him as a ruler. Our hero was an American of the earlier and simpler type—the type of which it is doubtless premature to say that it has wholly passed away, but of which it may at least be said that the circumstances that produced it have been greatly modified. The generation to which he belonged, that generation which grew up with the century, witnessed during a period of fifty years the immense, uninterrupted material development of the young Republic; and when one thinks of the scale on[142] which it took place, of the prosperity that walked in its train and waited on its course, of the hopes it fostered and the blessings it conferred, of the broad morning sunshine, in a word, in which it all went forward, there seems to be little room for surprise that it should have implanted a kind of superstitious faith in the grandeur of the country, its duration, its immunity from the usual troubles of earthly empires. This faith was a simple and uncritical one, enlivened with an element of genial optimism, in the light of which it appeared that the great American state was not as other human institutions are, that a special Providence watched over it, that it would go on joyously for ever, and that a country whose vast and blooming bosom offered a refuge to the strugglers and seekers of all the rest of the world, must come off easily, in the battle of the ages. From this conception of the American future the sense of its having problems to solve was blissfully absent; there were no difficulties in the programme, no looming complications, no rocks ahead. The indefinite multiplication of the population, and its enjoyment of the benefits of a common-school education and of unusual facilities for making an income—this was the form in which, on the whole, the future most vividly presented itself, and in which the greatness of the country was to be recognised of men. There was indeed a faint shadow in the picture—the shadow projected by the "peculiar institution" of the Southern States; but it was far from sufficient to darken the rosy vision of most good Americans, and above all, of most good Democrats. Hawthorne alludes to it in a passage of his life of Pierce, which I will quote not only as a hint of the trouble that was in[143] store for a cheerful race of men, but as an example of his own easy-going political attitude.

So far, though, as Hawthorne faced the downsides of fame from nosy fellow citizens, he would soon break free from this honorable burden. On March 4, 1853, his old college buddy and close friend, Franklin Pierce, became President of the United States. He had been the Democratic party’s candidate, and all loyal Democrats, true to the beautiful and logical system under which the nation was run, began to throw open their windows to the warm glow of Presidential support. When the Democrats nominated General Pierce, Hawthorne felt a completely loyal and natural desire to see his good friend rise to such a brilliant position, and he did what he could to support the cause by writing a little book about its hero. His Life of Franklin Pierce fits into the genre of "campaign biography," which aims, with varying degrees of success, to convince the many-headed creature of universal suffrage that the person it's written about is a model of wisdom and virtue. There’s nothing particularly noteworthy about Hawthorne’s little book, except that it has great taste, he makes for a fairly clever advocate, and if he attributed qualities to the future President that faded in the spotlight of high office, this imbalance was necessary for his task. He mainly focused on General Pierce’s accomplishments in the war with Mexico (before that, his background, as they say in America, had mostly been that of a successful country lawyer), and he used his descriptive skills as best as he could to illustrate the progress of U.S. troops from Vera Cruz to the city of Montezuma. I believe the Whig party's voices gave him no end of criticism for "prostituting" his exquisite talent; however, I see nothing wrong with Hawthorne offering his old friend the aid of his graceful writing. He wanted him to be President—he later asserted that Pierce held the office with impressive dignity and wisdom—and since the only thing he could do was write, he got to work and did just that. Hawthorne was a loyal supporter and a pretty solid partisan, and I suspect that if Franklin Pierce had been even less of a statesman, he would still have found it in his old connections to support him as a leader. Our hero was the kind of American from an earlier and simpler time—a type that it might be too early to say has completely disappeared, but it can at least be said that the circumstances that created it have significantly changed. The generation he belonged to, the one that grew alongside the century, witnessed, over fifty years, the immense, uninterrupted material growth of the young Republic; and when you consider the scale at which this happened, the prosperity that came with it, the hopes it inspired, and the blessings it brought, along with the bright morning sunshine in which it all unfolded, it’s no surprise that it instilled a kind of superstitious faith in the greatness of the country, its longevity, and its protection from the usual issues faced by earthly empires. This faith was simple and uncritical, filled with a sense of warmth and optimism, making it seem that the great American state was not like other human institutions, that a special Providence looked after it, that it would continue happily forever, and that a country whose vast and fertile land welcomed the strugglers and seekers from all over the world would surely come out well in the unfolding of time. From this vision of America’s future, there was blissful ignorance of the problems it would face; there were no obstacles in sight, no looming issues, no dangers ahead. The endless growth of the population and its access to public education and unique opportunities for making a living—that was how the future most vividly presented itself, and that’s how the country's greatness would be recognized. There was indeed a faint shadow in this picture—the shadow cast by the "peculiar institution" of the Southern States; but it was far from enough to darken the rosy vision held by most good Americans, especially among the good Democrats. Hawthorne mentions it in a passage of his life of Pierce, which I quote not only as a hint of the trouble that lay ahead for a cheerful people but also as an example of his own laid-back political stance.

"It was while in the lower house of Congress that Franklin Pierce took that stand on the Slavery question from which he has never since swerved by a hair's breadth. He fully recognised by his votes and his voice, the rights pledged to the South by the Constitution. This, at the period when he declared himself, was an easy thing to do. But when it became more difficult, when the first imperceptible murmur of agitation had grown almost to a convulsion, his course was still the same. Nor did he ever shun the obloquy that sometimes threatened to pursue the Northern man who dared to love that great and sacred reality—his whole united country—better than the mistiness of a philanthropic theory."

"It was while he was in the House of Representatives that Franklin Pierce took his firm stance on the slavery issue, a position he has never changed. Through his votes and speeches, he acknowledged the rights guaranteed to the South by the Constitution. At the time he made this declaration, it was an easy stance to take. But when it became more challenging, as the first subtle signs of unrest escalated into a significant upheaval, his stance remained the same. He never backed away from the criticism that often followed Northern politicians who dared to love their entire country—united and whole—more than the vague ideals of humanitarianism."

This last invidious allusion is to the disposition, not infrequent at the North, but by no means general, to set a decisive limit to further legislation in favour of the cherished idiosyncrasy of the other half of the country. Hawthorne takes the license of a sympathetic biographer in speaking of his hero's having incurred obloquy by his conservative attitude on the question of Slavery. The only class in the American world that suffered in the smallest degree, at this time, from social persecution, was the little band of Northern Abolitionists, who were as unfashionable as they were indiscreet—which is saying much. Like most of his fellow-countrymen, Hawthorne had no idea that the respectable institution which he contemplated in impressive contrast to humanitarian "mistiness," was presently to cost the nation four long years of bloodshed and misery, and a social revolution as complete as any the world has seen. When this event occurred, he was[144] therefore proportionately horrified and depressed by it; it cut from beneath his feet the familiar ground which had long felt so firm, substituting a heaving and quaking medium in which his spirit found no rest. Such was the bewildered sensation of that earlier and simpler generation of which I have spoken; their illusions were rudely dispelled, and they saw the best of all possible republics given over to fratricidal carnage. This affair had no place in their scheme, and nothing was left for them but to hang their heads and close their eyes. The subsidence of that great convulsion has left a different tone from the tone it found, and one may say that the Civil War marks an era in the history of the American mind. It introduced into the national consciousness a certain sense of proportion and relation, of the world being a more complicated place than it had hitherto seemed, the future more treacherous, success more difficult. At the rate at which things are going, it is obvious that good Americana will be more numerous than ever; but the good American, in days to come, will be a more critical person than his complacent and confident grandfather. He has eaten of the tree of knowledge. He will not, I think, be a sceptic, and still less, of course, a cynic; but he will be, without discredit to his well-known capacity for action, an observer. He will remember that the ways of the Lord are inscrutable, and that this is a world in which everything happens; and eventualities, as the late Emperor of the French used to say, will not find him intellectually unprepared. The good American of which Hawthorne was so admirable a specimen was not critical, and it was perhaps for this reason[145] that Franklin Pierce seemed to him a very proper President.

This last negative reference is to the attitude, not uncommon in the North, but certainly not widespread, of wanting to set a clear limit on any further laws that support the beloved quirks of the other half of the country. Hawthorne takes the liberty of a sympathetic biographer when he talks about his hero facing criticism for his conservative stance on the issue of slavery. The only group in America that faced any real social backlash at this time was the small group of Northern Abolitionists, who were as unpopular as they were blunt—which is saying a lot. Like most of his fellow countrymen, Hawthorne had no idea that the respected institution he viewed in stark contrast to humanitarian "confusion" was soon about to cost the nation four long years of bloodshed and suffering, along with a social upheaval as significant as any the world has witnessed. When this happened, he was[144] therefore understandably horrified and downcast; it shattered the familiar ground he had always felt so secure on, replacing it with a shaky and unstable reality where his spirit found no peace. Such was the confused feeling of that earlier and simpler generation I’ve mentioned; their illusions were abruptly shattered, and they watched their ideal republic fall into brotherly slaughter. This conflict had no place in their plans, leaving them with no choice but to lower their heads and close their eyes. The resolution of that great upheaval has left a different tone than what it found, and one could say that the Civil War marks a significant turning point in the American mindset. It introduced a certain sense of balance and context into the national consciousness, revealing that the world was more complex than it had previously appeared, the future more uncertain, and success more challenging. Given the direction things are heading, it's clear that good Americans will be more numerous than ever; however, the good American of the future will be more discerning than his complacent and self-assured grandfather. He has gained knowledge. I don’t believe he will be a skeptic, and certainly not a cynic; but he will, without undermining his well-known ability to act, be an observer. He will remember that the ways of the Lord are mysterious, and that this is a world where anything can happen; and as the late Emperor of the French used to say, future events will not catch him off guard. The good American of which Hawthorne was such an impressive example was not critical, and it might be for this reason[145] that Franklin Pierce seemed to him a perfectly suitable President.

The least that General Pierce could do in exchange for so liberal a confidence was to offer his old friend one of the numerous places in his gift. Hawthorne had a great desire to go abroad and see something of the world, so that a consulate seemed the proper thing. He never stirred in the matter himself, but his friends strongly urged that something should be done; and when he accepted the post of consul at Liverpool there was not a word of reasonable criticism to be offered on the matter. If General Pierce, who was before all things good-natured and obliging, had been guilty of no greater indiscretion than to confer this modest distinction upon the most honourable and discreet of men of letters, he would have made a more brilliant mark in the annals of American statesmanship. Liverpool had not been immediately selected, and Hawthorne had written to his friend and publisher, Mr. Fields, with some humorous vagueness of allusion to his probable expatriation.

The least General Pierce could do in return for such generous trust was to give his old friend one of the many positions at his disposal. Hawthorne really wanted to travel and see the world, so a consulate felt like the right fit. He never took any action himself, but his friends pushed hard for something to be done; and when he accepted the consul position in Liverpool, there wasn’t any reasonable criticism about it. If General Pierce, who was above all things friendly and accommodating, had committed no greater mistake than granting this small honor to one of the most respectable and discreet writers, he would have made a more significant mark in American political history. Liverpool hadn’t been the first choice, and Hawthorne had written to his friend and publisher, Mr. Fields, with a touch of humor about his expected move abroad.

"Do make some inquiries about Portugal; as, for instance, in what part of the world it lies, and whether it is an empire, a kingdom, or a republic. Also, and more particularly, the expenses of living there, and whether the Minister would be likely to be much pestered with his own countrymen. Also, any other information about foreign countries would be acceptable to an inquiring mind."

"Make sure to find out more about Portugal, like where it’s located in the world and whether it’s an empire, a kingdom, or a republic. Specifically, check on the cost of living there and if the Minister would often be bothered by his fellow countrymen. Any other details about foreign countries would also be welcome to a curious mind."

It would seem from this that there had been a question of offering him a small diplomatic post; but the emoluments of the place were justly taken into account, and it is to be supposed that those of the consulate at Liverpool were at least as great as the salary of the American[146] representative at Lisbon. Unfortunately, just after Hawthorne had taken possession of the former post, the salary attached to it was reduced by Congress, in an economical hour, to less than half the sum enjoyed by his predecessors. It was fixed at 7,500 dollars (£1,500); but the consular fees, which were often copious, were an added resource. At midsummer then, in 1853, Hawthorne was established in England.

It seems that there was a proposal to give him a small diplomatic role; however, the pay for the position was rightly considered, and it's assumed that the salary for the consulate in Liverpool was at least as high as that of the American[146] representative in Lisbon. Unfortunately, just after Hawthorne started in the former position, Congress cut the salary attached to it by more than half during a time of budget cuts. It was set at 7,500 dollars (£1,500), but the consular fees, which were often significant, provided an additional source of income. So, by midsummer in 1853, Hawthorne was settled in England.


CHAPTER VI.

ENGLAND AND ITALY.

Hawthorne was close upon fifty years of age when he came to Europe—a fact that should be remembered when those impressions which he recorded in five substantial volumes (exclusive of the novel written in Italy), occasionally affect us by the rigidity of their point of view. His Note-Books, kept during his residence in England, his two winters in Rome, his summer in Florence, were published after his death; his impressions of England, sifted, revised, and addressed directly to the public, he gave to the world shortly before this event. The tone of his European Diaries is often so fresh and unsophisticated that we find ourselves thinking of the writer as a young man, and it is only a certain final sense of something reflective and a trifle melancholy that reminds us that the simplicity which is on the whole the leading characteristic of their pages, is, though the simplicity of inexperience, not that of youth. When I say inexperience, I mean that Hawthorne's experience had been narrow. His fifty years had been spent, for much the larger part, in small American towns—Salem, the Boston of forty years ago, Concord, Lenox, West Newton—and he had led exclusively what one may call a[148] village-life. This is evident, not at all directly and superficially, but by implication and between the lines, in his desultory history of his foreign years. In other words, and to call things by their names, he was exquisitely and consistently provincial. I suggest this fact not in the least in condemnation, but, on the contrary, in support of an appreciative view of him. I know nothing more remarkable, more touching, than the sight of this odd, youthful—elderly mind, contending so late in the day with new opportunities for learning old things, and on the whole profiting by them so freely and gracefully. The Note-Books are provincial, and so, in a greatly modified degree, are the sketches of England, in Our Old Home; but the beauty and delicacy of this latter work are so interwoven with the author's air of being remotely outside of everything he describes, that they count for more, seem more themselves, and finally give the whole thing the appearance of a triumph, not of initiation, but of the provincial point of view itself.

Hawthorne was nearing fifty years old when he arrived in Europe—a fact worth noting when considering the impressions he recorded in five substantial volumes (not including the novel written in Italy), which sometimes strike us as rigid in their perspective. His Note-Books, kept during his time in England, his two winters in Rome, and his summer in Florence, were published posthumously; his revised impressions of England, directly addressed to the public, were released just before his death. The tone of his European Diaries is often so fresh and straightforward that we tend to see the writer as a young man, but a certain reflective and slightly melancholic quality reminds us that the simplicity characterizing their pages stems from inexperience, not youth. By inexperience, I mean Hawthorne's experience was limited. Most of his fifty years were spent in small American towns—Salem, Boston of forty years ago, Concord, Lenox, West Newton—and he lived what one could call a [148] village life. This is evident not directly, but through implication and subtle hints in his scattered account of his time abroad. In other words, to put it plainly, he was profoundly and consistently provincial. I mention this not to criticize him but rather to support a more appreciative view. I find nothing more remarkable, more moving, than witnessing this peculiar, youthful—yet elderly—mind wrestling so late in life with new chances to learn old lessons, and overall benefiting from them so freely and gracefully. The Note-Books are provincial, and to a lesser extent, so are the sketches of England in Our Old Home; however, the beauty and delicacy of this latter work are so intricately woven with the author’s sense of being distantly outside of everything he describes that they resonate more, feel more authentic, and ultimately give the entire piece the impression of a triumph—not of initiation, but of the provincial point of view itself.

I shall not attempt to relate in detail the incidents of his residence in England. He appears to have enjoyed it greatly, in spite of the deficiency of charm in the place to which his duties chiefly confined him. His confinement, however, was not unbroken, and his published journals consist largely of minute accounts of little journeys and wanderings, with his wife and his three children, through the rest of the country; together with much mention of numerous visits to London, a city for whose dusky immensity and multitudinous interest he professed the highest relish. His Note-Books are of the same cast as the two volumes of his American Diaries, of which, I have given some account—chiefly occupied with external matters, with the accidents of[149] daily life, with observations made during the long walks (often with his son), which formed his most valued pastime. His office, moreover, though Liverpool was not a delectable home, furnished him with entertainment as well as occupation, and it may almost be said that during these years he saw more of his fellow-countrymen, in the shape of odd wanderers, petitioners, and inquirers of every kind, than he had ever done in his native land. The paper entitled "Consular Experiences," in Our Old Home, is an admirable recital of these observations, and a proof that the novelist might have found much material in the opportunities of the consul. On his return to America, in 1860, he drew from his journal a number of pages relating to his observations in England, re-wrote them (with, I should suppose, a good deal of care), and converted them into articles which he published in a magazine. These chapters were afterwards collected, and Our Old Home (a rather infelicitous title), was issued in 1863. I prefer to speak of the book now, however, rather than in touching upon the closing years of his life, for it is a kind of deliberate résumé of his impressions of the land of his ancestors. "It is not a good or a weighty book," he wrote to his publisher, who had sent him some reviews of it, "nor does it deserve any great amount of praise or censure. I don't care about seeing any more notices of it." Hawthorne's appreciation of his own productions was always extremely just; he had a sense of the relations of things, which some of his admirers have not thought it well to cultivate; and he never exaggerated his own importance as a writer. Our Old Home is not a weighty book; it is decidedly a light one. But when he says it is not a good one, I[150] hardly know what he means, and his modesty at this point is in excess of his discretion. Whether good or not, Our Old Home is charming—it is most delectable reading. The execution is singularly perfect and ripe; of all his productions it seems to be the best written. The touch, as musicians say, is admirable; the lightness, the fineness, the felicity of characterisation and description, belong to a man who has the advantage of feeling delicately. His judgment is by no means always sound; it often rests on too narrow an observation. But his perception is of the keenest, and though it is frequently partial, incomplete, it is excellent as far as it goes. The book gave but limited satisfaction, I believe, in England, and I am not sure that the failure to enjoy certain manifestations of its sportive irony, has not chilled the appreciation of its singular grace. That English readers, on the whole, should have felt that Hawthorne did the national mind and manners but partial justice, is, I think, conceivable; at the same time that it seems to me remarkable that the tender side of the book, as I may call it, should not have carried it off better. It abounds in passages more delicately appreciative than can easily be found elsewhere, and it contains more charming and affectionate things than, I should suppose, had ever before been written about a country not the writer's own. To say that it is an immeasurably more exquisite and sympathetic work than any of the numerous persons who have related their misadventures in the United States have seen fit to devote to that country, is to say but little, and I imagine that Hawthorne had in mind the array of English voyagers—Mrs. Trollope, Dickens, Marryat, Basil Hall, Miss Martineau, Mr. Grattan—when he[151] reflected that everything is relative and that, as such books go, his own little volume observed the amenities of criticism. He certainly had it in mind when he wrote the phrase in his preface relating to the impression the book might make in England. "Not an Englishman of them all ever spared America for courtesy's sake or kindness; nor, in my opinion, would it contribute in the least to any mutual advantage and comfort if we were to besmear each other all over with butter and honey." I am far from intending to intimate that the vulgar instinct of recrimination had anything to do with the restrictive passages of Our Old Home; I mean simply that the author had a prevision that his collection of sketches would in some particulars fail to please his English friends. He professed, after the event, to have discovered that the English are sensitive, and as they say of the Americans, for whose advantage I believe the term was invented; thin-skinned. "The English critics," he wrote to his publisher, "seem to think me very bitter against their countrymen, and it is perhaps natural that they should, because their self-conceit can accept nothing short of indiscriminate adulation; but I really think that Americans have much more cause than they to complain of me. Looking over the volume I am rather surprised to find that whenever I draw a comparison between the two people, I almost invariably cast the balance against ourselves." And he writes at another time:—"I received several private letters and printed notices of Our Old Home from England. It is laughable to see the innocent wonder with which they regard my criticisms, accounting for them by jaundice, insanity, jealousy, hatred, on my part, and never admitting the least suspicion that there may[152] be a particle of truth in them. The monstrosity of their self-conceit is such that anything short of unlimited admiration impresses them as malicious caricature. But they do me great injustice in supposing that I hate them. I would as soon hate my own people." The idea of his hating the English was of course too puerile for discussion; and the book, as I have said, is full of a rich appreciation of the finest characteristics of the country. But it has a serious defect—a defect which impairs its value, though it helps to give consistency to such an image of Hawthorne's personal nature as we may by this time have been able to form. It is the work of an outsider, of a stranger, of a man who remains to the end a mere spectator (something less even than an observer), and always lacks the final initiation into the manners and nature of a people of whom it may most be said, among all the people of the earth, that to know them is to make discoveries. Hawthorne freely confesses to this constant exteriority, and appears to have been perfectly conscious of it. "I remember," he writes in the sketch of "A London Suburb," in Our Old Home, "I remember to this day the dreary feeling with which I sat by our first English fireside and watched the chill and rainy twilight of an autumn day darkening down upon the garden, while the preceding occupant of the house (evidently a most unamiable personage in his lifetime), scowled inhospitably from above the mantel-piece, as if indignant that an American should try to make himself at home there. Possibly it may appease his sulky shade to know that I quitted his abode as much a stranger as I entered it." The same note is struck in an entry in his journal, of the date of October 6th, 1854.[153]

I won't go into detail about his time in England. He seemed to really enjoy it, despite the lack of charm in the place that mostly kept him busy. However, his time there wasn't entirely restricted, and his published journals mainly consist of detailed accounts of small trips and adventures with his wife and three children throughout the rest of the country, along with many mentions of numerous visits to London, a city he deeply appreciated for its vastness and endless interest. His Note-Books are similar to the two volumes of his American Diaries I previously summarized—largely focused on external matters, the quirks of daily life, and observations made during long walks (often with his son), which were his favorite pastime. Furthermore, although Liverpool wasn't a great home, his office provided both entertainment and work, and it's almost fair to say that during those years, he encountered more fellow countrymen in the form of various wanderers, petitioners, and inquiries than he ever did back home. The paper titled "Consular Experiences," in Our Old Home, is an excellent account of these observations and shows that the novelist could have drawn plenty of material from the consul's experiences. Upon returning to America in 1860, he extracted several pages from his journal regarding his observations in England, reworked them (with, I would imagine, considerable effort), and turned them into articles he published in a magazine. These chapters were later compiled into Our Old Home (a rather unfortunate title), which was published in 1863. However, I prefer to talk about the book now rather than touch on the final years of his life, as it serves as a thoughtful résumé of his impressions of his ancestors' land. "It's not a good or significant book," he wrote to his publisher, who had sent him some reviews, "nor does it deserve much praise or criticism. I don't care to see any more notices about it." Hawthorne's view of his own works was always quite accurate; he understood the relationships of things, which some of his admirers did not think necessary to cultivate, and he never exaggerated his own importance as a writer. Our Old Home isn't a heavy book; it’s distinctly light. But when he claims it's not a good one, I[150] can hardly grasp what he means, and his modesty here seems to exceed his good judgment. Whether good or not, Our Old Home is delightful—it's wonderfully enjoyable reading. The writing is exceptionally polished and mature; of all his works, it seems to be the best crafted. The execution, as musicians would say, is exceptional; the lightness, elegance, and skill in characterization and description come from a man who has a refined emotional sensitivity. His judgment isn't always sound; it often relies on too narrow an observation. But his perception is keen, and though it's sometimes partial or incomplete, it's excellent as far as it extends. I believe the book received only limited appreciation in England, and I'm not sure that the failure to appreciate certain expressions of its playful irony didn't dampen the recognition of its unique charm. It seems conceivable that English readers, on the whole, felt Hawthorne did not fully justice to their national mindset and manners; at the same time, it's remarkable that the more tender aspects of the book, as I might describe them, didn’t get greater appreciation. It’s full of more exquisitely appreciative passages than can be easily found elsewhere, and it contains more endearing and affectionate sentiments than, I suspect, had ever been written about a country outside of the writer’s own. To claim that it’s an immeasurably more exquisite and sympathetic work than any of the many people who have detailed their misadventures in the United States is an understatement, and I imagine Hawthorne was mindful of the line-up of English travelers—Mrs. Trollope, Dickens, Marryat, Basil Hall, Miss Martineau, Mr. Grattan—when he[151] reflected that everything is relative and that, compared to such works, his own little volume adhered to the niceties of critique. He certainly had it in mind when he wrote about the impression the book might create in England. "Not a single Englishman ever spared America for the sake of courtesy or kindness; nor, in my opinion, would it do anything at all for our mutual benefit and comfort if we were to slather each other with praise." I certainly don't mean to suggest that the common instinct for blame influenced the limiting sections of Our Old Home; I merely state that the author had a foresight that his collection of sketches would disappoint his English readers in some respects. After the fact, he claimed to have discovered that the English are sensitive, and as they say about Americans, for whom the term was created; thin-skinned. "The English critics," he wrote to his publisher, "seem to think I'm very harsh toward their countrymen, which is perhaps natural since their self-importance only accepts unqualified praise; but I genuinely believe that Americans have far more reason to complain about me. Looking through the volume, I'm rather surprised to see that whenever I compare the two peoples, I almost always come out against us." He wrote at another time: "I received several private letters and printed notices of Our Old Home from England. It's amusing to see the naive wonder with which they interpret my criticisms, attributing them to jealousy, madness, hostility on my part, and never considering the possibility that there might[152] be a grain of truth in them. Their overwhelming self-importance is such that anything less than unlimited admiration strikes them as a malicious caricature. But they do me a great injustice by assuming that I harbor hatred for them. I would as soon hate my own people." The notion that he despised the English was, of course, too absurd to discuss; and the book, as I mentioned, is filled with a deep appreciation for the finest traits of the country. However, it has a serious flaw—a flaw that detracts from its value, even as it contributes to the consistency of the image of Hawthorne's character we’ve likely formed by now. It is the work of an outsider, a stranger, someone who remains a mere observer (even less than that) and always lacks the final understanding of the customs and essence of a people who most exemplify that to know them is to make discoveries. Hawthorne openly admits to this constant detachment and appears to be fully aware of it. "I remember," he writes in the sketch "A London Suburb," in Our Old Home, "I can still feel the dreary sensation with which I sat by our first English fireside and watched the chilly, rainy twilight of an autumn day darkening over the garden while the previous occupant of the house (clearly a rather unfriendly person in life) glowered from above the mantelpiece, as if outraged that an American should dare to make himself at home there. Perhaps it might please his sullen spirit to know that I left his house as much a stranger as I entered it." The same sentiment is echoed in an entry from his journal dated October 6th, 1854.[153]

"The people, for several days, have been in the utmost anxiety, and latterly in the highest exultation, about Sebastopol—and all England, and Europe to boot, have been fooled by the belief that it had fallen. This, however, now turns out to be incorrect; and the public visage is somewhat grim in consequence. I am glad of it. In spite of his actual sympathies, it is impossible for an American to be otherwise than glad. Success makes an Englishman intolerable, and already, on the mistaken idea that the way was open to a prosperous conclusion of the war, the Times had begun to throw out menaces against America. I shall never love England till she sues to us for help, and, in the meantime, the fewer triumphs she obtains, the better for all parties. An Englishman in adversity is a very respectable character; he does not lose his dignity, but merely comes to a proper conception of himself.... I seem to myself like a spy or traitor when I meet their eyes, and am conscious that I neither hope nor fear in sympathy with them, although they look at me in full confidence of sympathy. Their heart 'knoweth its own bitterness,' and as for me, being a stranger and an alien, I 'intermeddle not with their joy.'"

"The people have been extremely anxious for several days, and recently filled with excitement about Sebastopol—everyone in England and Europe has been misled into believing it has fallen. However, that turns out to be untrue, and now the public mood is pretty grim as a result. I’m actually glad about it. Regardless of his true feelings, an American can't help but feel pleased. Success makes an Englishman unbearable, and already, under the false impression that a successful end to the war was in sight, the Times has started making threats against America. I’ll never fully appreciate England until she reaches out to us for help, and in the meantime, the fewer victories she has, the better it is for everyone involved. An Englishman in tough times is a very respectable figure; he doesn’t lose his dignity, but instead gains a more accurate understanding of himself.... I feel like a spy or traitor when I meet their gaze, aware that I neither hope nor fear alongside them, even though they look at me expecting understanding. Their heart 'knows its own bitterness,' and as for me, being an outsider, I 'do not meddle with their joy.'"

This seems to me to express very well the weak side of Hawthorne's work—his constant mistrust and suspicion of the society that surrounded him, his exaggerated, painful, morbid national consciousness. It is, I think, an indisputable fact that Americans are, as Americans, the most self-conscious people in the world, and the most addicted to the belief that the other nations of the earth are in a conspiracy to undervalue them. They are conscious of being the youngest of the great nations, of not being of the European family, of being placed on the circumference of the circle of civilisation rather than at the centre, of the experimental element not having as yet entirely dropped out of their great political undertaking. The sense of this relativity,[154] in a word, replaces that quiet and comfortable sense of the absolute, as regards its own position in the world, which reigns supreme in the British and in the Gallic genius. Few persons, I think, can have mingled much with Americans in Europe without having made this reflection, and it is in England that their habit of looking askance at foreign institutions—of keeping one eye, as it were, on the American personality, while with the other they contemplate these objects—is most to be observed. Add to this that Hawthorne came to England late in life, when his habits, his tastes, his opinions, were already formed, that he was inclined to look at things in silence and brood over them gently, rather than talk about them, discuss them, grow acquainted with them by action; and it will be possible to form an idea of our writer's detached and critical attitude in the country in which it is easiest, thanks to its aristocratic constitution, to the absence of any considerable public fund of entertainment and diversion, to the degree in which the inexhaustible beauty and interest of the place are private property, demanding constantly a special introduction—in the country in which, I say, it is easiest for a stranger to remain a stranger. For a stranger to cease to be a stranger he must stand ready, as the French say, to pay with his person; and this was an obligation that Hawthorne was indisposed to incur. Our sense, as we read, that his reflections are those of a shy and susceptible man, with nothing at stake, mentally, in his appreciation of the country, is therefore a drawback to our confidence; but it is not a drawback sufficient to make it of no importance that he is at the same time singularly intelligent and discriminating, with a faculty of feeling delicately and justly,[155] which constitutes in itself an illumination. There is a passage in the sketch entitled About Warwick which is a very good instance of what was probably his usual state of mind. He is speaking of the aspect of the High Street of the town.

This really captures the weak side of Hawthorne's work—his constant distrust and suspicion of the society around him, his intense, painful, and morbid national consciousness. It’s a clear fact that Americans are, as Americans, the most self-aware people in the world, and most prone to believing that other nations are conspiring to undervalue them. They are aware of being the youngest of the great nations, of not being part of the European family, of being situated on the outskirts of civilization rather than at its center, and of the experimental nature of their political endeavors still being evident. This awareness of relativity, [154] essentially replaces the calm and secure sense of absoluteness regarding their place in the world that is prevalent in British and French culture. I think few people who have spent time with Americans in Europe have missed this observation, and it’s in England where their tendency to view foreign institutions with skepticism—keeping one eye on the American identity while the other scans these institutions—is most noticeable. Additionally, Hawthorne arrived in England later in life, when his habits, tastes, and opinions were already established. He was more inclined to observe and reflect quietly rather than discuss, engage, or learn through action; this gives us insight into his detached and critical perspective in a country where it’s easiest, due to its aristocratic structure and lack of significant public entertainment, for a stranger to remain a stranger. For a stranger to stop being a stranger, they must be willing, as the French say, to pay with their presence; an expectation that Hawthorne was reluctant to embrace. Our sense while reading is that his reflections come from a shy and sensitive person, who has little personal investment in his views of the country, which affects our trust in his insights. However, this doesn’t diminish the importance of his unique intelligence and discernment, with a capacity to feel both delicately and accurately, [155] which in itself is illuminating. There’s a passage in the sketch titled About Warwick that serves as a great example of what was likely his typical state of mind. He discusses the appearance of the town's High Street.

"The street is an emblem of England itself. What seems new in it is chiefly a skilful and fortunate adaptation of what such a people as ourselves would destroy. The new things are based and supported on sturdy old things, and derive a massive strength from their deep and immemorial foundations, though with such limitations and impediments as only an Englishman could endure. But he likes to feel the weight of all the past upon his back; and moreover the antiquity that overburdens him has taken root in his being, and has grown to be rather a hump than a pack, so that there is no getting rid of it without tearing his whole structure to pieces. In my judgment, as he appears to be sufficiently comfortable under the mouldy accretion, he had better stumble on with it as long as he can. He presents a spectacle which is by no means without its charm for a disinterested and unincumbered observer."

"The street is a symbol of England itself. What feels new about it is mainly a clever and fortunate adaptation of what people like us would typically tear down. The new things are built on and supported by strong old foundations, drawing significant strength from their deep-rooted history, even if they come with limitations and challenges that only an Englishman could tolerate. But he likes feeling the weight of the past on his shoulders; in fact, the history that burdens him has become part of his identity and feels more like a hump than a load, so there's no way to get rid of it without dismantling his entire framework. In my opinion, since he seems comfortable enough with this dusty accumulation, he might as well keep carrying it for as long as he can. He offers a sight that is quite charming for an unbiased and unburdened observer."

There is all Hawthorne, with his enjoyment of the picturesque, his relish of chiaroscuro, of local colour, of the deposit of time, and his still greater enjoyment of his own dissociation from these things, his "disinterested and unincumbered" condition. His want of incumbrances may seem at times to give him a somewhat naked and attenuated appearance, but on the whole he carries it off very well. I have said that Our Old Home contains much of his best writing, and on turning over the book at hazard, I am struck with his frequent felicity of phrase. At every step there is something one would like to quote—something excellently well said. These things are often of the[156] lighter sort, but Hawthorne's charming diction lingers in the memory—almost in the ear. I have always remembered a certain admirable characterisation of Doctor Johnson, in the account of the writer's visit to Lichfield—and I will preface it by a paragraph almost as good, commemorating the charms of the hotel in that interesting town.

There’s all of Hawthorne, with his enjoyment of the picturesque, his love for contrast, local color, the passage of time, and his even greater enjoyment of being separate from all these things, in his "disinterested and unencumbered" state. His lack of burdens might sometimes make him seem a bit bare and thin, but overall he handles it pretty well. I’ve mentioned that Our Old Home includes much of his best writing, and as I flip through the book randomly, I'm impressed by his frequent brilliance with words. At every turn, there’s something worth quoting—something very well said. These moments are often lighter in tone, but Hawthorne’s delightful language sticks in the mind—almost in the ear. I’ve always remembered a certain excellent description of Doctor Johnson from his account of the writer's visit to Lichfield—and I’ll introduce it with a paragraph that’s nearly as good, celebrating the charm of the hotel in that fascinating town.

"At any rate I had the great, dull, dingy, and dreary coffee-room, with its heavy old mahogany chairs and tables, all to myself, and not a soul to exchange a word with except the waiter, who, like most of his class in England, had evidently left his conversational abilities uncultivated. No former practice of solitary living, nor habits of reticence, nor well-tested self-dependence for occupation of mind and amusement, can quite avail, as I now proved, to dissipate the ponderous gloom of an English coffee-room under such circumstances as these, with no book at hand save the county directory, nor any newspaper but a torn local journal of five days ago. So I buried myself, betimes, in a huge heap of ancient feathers (there is no other kind of bed in these old inns), let my head sink into an unsubstantial pillow, and slept a stifled sleep, compounded of the night-troubles of all my predecessors in that same unrestful couch. And when I awoke, the odour of a bygone century was in my nostrils—a faint, elusive smell, of which I never had any conception before crossing the Atlantic."

"Anyway, I had the great, dull, dark, and dreary coffee room, with its heavy old mahogany chairs and tables, all to myself, and not a single soul to exchange a word with except the waiter, who, like most of his kind in England, clearly hadn't developed his conversational skills. No past experience of living alone, nor my usual shyness, nor my reliable self-sufficiency for keeping my mind engaged and entertained, could really chase away the oppressive gloom of an English coffee room in these circumstances, with no book to read except the county directory, and no newspaper but a ripped local paper from five days ago. So I buried myself early in a massive stack of old feathers (there's no other kind of bed in these old inns), let my head sink into a flimsy pillow, and fell into a troubled sleep, mixed with the night-time worries of all my predecessors in that same uncomfortable bed. And when I woke up, I could smell an air of a bygone century—a faint, elusive scent that I had never experienced before crossing the Atlantic."

The whole chapter entitled "Lichfield and Uttoxeter" is a sort of graceful tribute to Samuel Johnson, who certainly has nowhere else been more tenderly spoken of.

The entire chapter called "Lichfield and Uttoxeter" is a kind of graceful tribute to Samuel Johnson, who definitely hasn’t been spoken of more fondly anywhere else.

"Beyond all question I might have had a wiser friend than he. The atmosphere in which alone he breathed was dense; his awful dread of death showed how much muddy imperfection was to be cleansed out of him, before he could be[157] capable of spiritual existence; he meddled only with the surface of life, and never cared to penetrate further than to ploughshare depth; his very sense and sagacity were but a one-eyed clear-sightedness. I laughed at him, sometimes standing beside his knee. And yet, considering that my native propensities were toward Fairy Land, and also how much yeast is generally mixed up with the mental sustenance of a New Englander, it may not have been altogether amiss, in those childish and boyish days, to keep pace with this heavy-footed traveller and feed on the gross diet that he carried in his knapsack. It is wholesome food even now! And then, how English! Many of the latent sympathies that enabled me to enjoy the Old Country so well, and that so readily amalgamated themselves with the American ideas that seemed most adverse to them, may have been derived from, or fostered and kept alive by, the great English moralist. Never was a descriptive epithet more nicely appropriate than that! Doctor Johnson's morality was as English an article as a beef-steak."

"Without a doubt, I could have had a wiser friend than him. The environment he thrived in was heavy; his intense fear of death revealed how much flawed imperfection needed to be cleared out of him before he could be[157] capable of a spiritual life. He only engaged with the surface of life and never bothered to dig deeper than the shallowest level; even his insight and wisdom were just a limited perspective. I laughed at him sometimes while standing next to him. Yet, considering my natural inclinations toward Fairy Land and how much extra imagination is usually mixed into the mental diet of someone from New England, it may not have been entirely a bad idea during those childish days to keep company with this heavy-footed traveler and consume the coarse fare he packed in his bag. It's still nourishing food! And how quintessentially English! Many of the hidden connections that allowed me to appreciate the Old Country so much, and that blended so easily with the American ideas that seemed most opposed to them, might have come from, or been nurtured and sustained by, the great English moralist. Never was a descriptive phrase more perfectly fitting than that! Doctor Johnson's morality was as English as a beefsteak."

And for mere beauty of expression I cannot forbear quoting this passage about the days in a fine English summer:—

And for the sheer beauty of expression, I can't help but quote this passage about the days in a lovely English summer:—

"For each day seemed endless, though never wearisome. As far as your actual experience is concerned, the English summer day has positively no beginning and no end. When you awake, at any reasonable hour, the sun is already shining through the curtains; you live through unnumbered hours of Sabbath quietude, with a calm variety of incident softly etched upon their tranquil lapse; and at length you become conscious that it is bedtime again, while there is still enough daylight in the sky to make the pages of your book distinctly legible. Night, if there be any such season, hangs down a transparent veil through which the bygone day beholds its successor; or if not quite true of the latitude of London, it may be soberly affirmed of the more northern parts of the island that To-morrow is born before its Yesterday is dead. They exist together in the golden[158] twilight, where the decrepit old day dimly discerns the face of the ominous infant; and you, though a mere mortal, may simultaneously touch them both, with one finger of recollection and another of prophecy."

"For each day felt endless, yet never exhausting. In terms of your actual experience, a summer day in England has no clear beginning or end. When you wake up at a reasonable hour, the sun is already shining through the curtains; you experience countless hours of peaceful quiet, with a gentle variety of events that softly mark their calm passage; and eventually, you realize it’s bedtime again, even though there's still enough daylight to clearly read the pages of your book. Night, if it can be called that, drapes a transparent veil through which the past day watches its successor; or, while this might not completely apply to the latitude of London, it can definitely be said of the more northern parts of the island that tomorrow is born before yesterday has completely faded away. They coexist in the golden[158] twilight, where the weary old day vaguely sees the face of the threatening infant; and you, though just a mortal, can simultaneously touch them both, with one finger of memory and another of foresight."

The Note-Books, as I have said, deal chiefly with, the superficial aspect of English life, and describe the material objects with which the author was surrounded. They often describe them admirably, and the rural beauty of the country has never been more happily expressed. But there are inevitably a great many reflections and incidental judgments, characterisations of people he met, fragments of psychology and social criticism, and it is here that Hawthorne's mixture of subtlety and simplicity, his interfusion of genius with what I have ventured to call the provincial quality, is most apparent. To an American reader this later quality, which is never grossly manifested, but pervades the Journals like a vague natural perfume, an odour of purity and kindness and integrity, must always, for a reason that I will touch upon, have a considerable charm; and such a reader will accordingly take an even greater satisfaction in the Diaries kept during the two years Hawthorne spent in Italy; for in these volumes the element I speak of is especially striking. He resigned his consulate at Liverpool towards the close of 1857—whether because he was weary of his manner of life there and of the place itself, as may well have been, or because he wished to anticipate supersession by the new government (Mr. Buchanan's) which was just establishing itself at Washington, is not apparent from the slender sources of information from which these pages have been compiled. In the month of January of the following year he betook himself with[159] his family to the Continent, and, as promptly as possible, made the best of his way to Rome. He spent the remainder of the winter and the spring there, and then went to Florence for the summer and autumn; after which he returned to Rome and passed a second season. His Italian Note-Books are very pleasant reading, but they are of less interest than the others, for his contact with the life of the country, its people and its manners, was simply that of the ordinary tourist—which amounts to saying that it was extremely superficial. He appears to have suffered a great deal of discomfort and depression in Rome, and not to have been on the whole in the best mood for enjoying the place and its resources. That he did, at one time and another, enjoy these things keenly is proved by his beautiful romance, Transformation, which could never have been written by a man who had not had many hours of exquisite appreciation of the lovely land of Italy. But he took It hard, as it were, and suffered himself to be painfully discomposed by the usual accidents of Italian life, as foreigners learn to know it. His future was again uncertain, and during his second winter in Rome he was in danger of losing his elder daughter by a malady which he speaks of as a trouble "that pierced to my very vitals." I may mention, with regard to this painful episode, that Franklin Pierce, whose presidential days were over, and who, like other ex-presidents, was travelling in Europe, came to Rome at the time, and that the Note-Books contain some singularly beautiful and touching allusions to his old friend's gratitude for his sympathy, and enjoyment of his society. The sentiment of friendship has on the whole been so much less commemorated in literature than might have been expected from the[160] place it is supposed to hold in life, that there is always something striking in any frank and ardent expression of it. It occupied, in so far as Pierce was the object of it, a large place in Hawthorne's mind, and it is impossible not to feel the manly tenderness of such lines as these:—

The Note-Books, as I mentioned, mainly focus on the surface of English life and describe the material things the author encountered. They often depict these things brilliantly, and the rural beauty of the countryside has never been captured better. However, there are inevitably many reflections and side comments, character sketches of people he met, snippets of psychology, and social critique. Here, Hawthorne's blend of subtlety and simplicity, along with what I like to call the provincial quality, stands out the most. To an American reader, this quality, which is never overt but lingers in the Journals like a faint natural scent—a fragrance of purity, kindness, and integrity—will always hold a considerable charm, for reasons I will touch on later. As a result, such readers will find even greater satisfaction in the Diaries he kept during his two years in Italy; in these volumes, the element I mentioned is particularly notable. He resigned from his consulate in Liverpool towards the end of 1857—whether because he was tired of his lifestyle there and the place itself, which is quite possible, or because he wanted to avoid being replaced by the new government (Mr. Buchanan’s) that was just starting up in Washington, isn’t clear from the limited information available for these pages. In January of the following year, he took his family to the Continent and quickly made his way to Rome. He spent the rest of the winter and spring there, then moved to Florence for the summer and autumn, after which he returned to Rome for a second season. His Italian Note-Books are enjoyable to read but are less interesting than the others since his interaction with the country, its people, and their customs was merely that of a typical tourist—which means it was very superficial. He seems to have experienced a lot of discomfort and sadness in Rome, and overall didn’t seem to be in the best mood to appreciate the place and its offerings. That he did enjoy these things at times is evident from his beautiful novel, Transformation, which could never have come from someone who hadn’t savored many moments of the stunning land of Italy. However, he found it challenging and allowed himself to be deeply unsettled by the usual mishaps of Italian life, as foreigners come to know it. His future was again uncertain, and during his second winter in Rome, he risked losing his older daughter to an illness he describes as a trouble "that pierced to my very vitals." I should mention, regarding this painful episode, that Franklin Pierce, whose time as president was over, and who, like other former presidents, was traveling in Europe, came to Rome at that time. The Note-Books contain some particularly beautiful and poignant references to his old friend's gratitude for his sympathy and enjoyment of his company. The sentiment of friendship, in general, has been commemorated in literature far less than one might expect given its supposed importance in life, making any sincere and passionate expression of it quite striking. It held, especially concerning Pierce, a significant place in Hawthorne's thoughts, and it's impossible not to sense the manly tenderness in lines like these:—

"I have found him here in Rome, the whole of my early friend, and even better than I used to know him; a heart as true and affectionate, a mind much widened and deepened by the experience of life. We hold just the same relation to one another as of yore, and we have passed all the turning-off places, and may hope to go on together, still the same dear friends, as long as we live. I do not love him one whit the less for having been President, nor for having done me the greatest good in his power; a fact that speaks eloquently in his favour, and perhaps says a little for myself. If he had been merely a benefactor, perhaps I might not have borne it so well; but each did his best for the other, as friend for friend."

"I've found him here in Rome, my old friend, and he's even better than I remember; a heart that's just as genuine and loving, a mind that's grown deeper and broader through life experiences. We have the same bond we used to, and we've navigated all the crossroads, hoping to continue on together as the same close friends for as long as we live. I don’t love him any less for being President or for doing the most he could for me; that speaks highly of him and says a bit about me too. If he had just been a benefactor, maybe I wouldn’t have taken it as well; but we both did our best for each other, like friends do."

The Note-Books are chiefly taken up with descriptions of the regular sights and "objects of interest," which we often feel to be rather perfunctory and a little in the style of the traditional tourist's diary. They abound in charming touches, and every reader of Transformation will remember the delightful colouring of the numerous pages in that novel, which are devoted to the pictorial aspects of Rome. But we are unable to rid ourselves of the impression that Hawthorne was a good deal bored by the importunity of Italian art, for which his taste, naturally not keen, had never been cultivated. Occasionally, indeed, he breaks out into explicit sighs and groans, and frankly declares that he washes his hands of it. Already, in England, he had made the discovery that he could, easily feel overdosed with such things.[161] "Yesterday," he wrote in 1856, "I went out at about twelve and visited the British Museum; an exceedingly tiresome affair. It quite crushes a person to see so much at once, and I wandered from hall to hall with a weary and heavy heart, wishing (Heaven forgive me!) that the Elgin marbles and the frieze of the Parthenon were all burnt into lime, and that the granite Egyptian statues were hewn and squared into building stones."

The Note-Books mainly focus on descriptions of the usual sights and "points of interest," which often come off as pretty routine and somewhat like a classic tourist's journal. They are filled with lovely details, and every reader of Transformation will remember the beautiful imagery on the many pages in that novel dedicated to the visual aspects of Rome. However, we can’t shake the feeling that Hawthorne was quite bored by the relentless presence of Italian art, for which his taste, not very sharp to begin with, had never really been developed. Occasionally, he openly expresses his frustrations and admits that he’s done with it. Earlier in England, he had realized that he could easily get overwhelmed by all of this. [161] "Yesterday," he wrote in 1856, "I went out around noon and visited the British Museum; it was an extremely tedious experience. It’s overwhelming to see so much all at once, and I wandered from hall to hall with a tired and heavy heart, wishing (Heaven forgive me!) that the Elgin marbles and the frieze of the Parthenon were all turned to lime, and that the granite Egyptian statues were cut down to building blocks."

The plastic sense was not strong in Hawthorne; there can be no better proof of it than his curious aversion to the representation of the nude in sculpture. This aversion was deep-seated; he constantly returns to it, exclaiming upon the incongruity of modern artists making naked figures. He apparently quite failed to see that nudity is not an incident, or accident, of sculpture, but its very essence and principle; and his jealousy of undressed images strikes the reader as a strange, vague, long-dormant heritage of his straight-laced Puritan ancestry. Whenever he talks of statues he makes a great point of the smoothness and whiteness of the marble—speaks of the surface of the marble as if it were half the beauty of the image; and when he discourses of pictures, one feels that the brightness or dinginess of the frame is an essential part of his impression of the work—as he indeed somewhere distinctly affirms. Like a good American, he took more pleasure in the productions of Mr. Thompson and Mr. Brown, Mr. Powers and Mr. Hart, American artists who were plying their trade in Italy, than in the works which adorned the ancient museums of the country. He suffered greatly from the cold, and found little charm in the climate, and during the weeks of winter that followed his arrival in Rome, he sat shivering[162] by his fire and wondering why he had come to such a land of misery. Before he left Italy he wrote to his publisher—"I bitterly detest Rome, and shall rejoice to bid it farewell for ever; and I fully acquiesce in all the mischief and ruin that has happened to it, from Nero's conflagration downward. In fact, I wish the very site had been obliterated before I ever saw it." Hawthorne presents himself to the reader of these pages as the last of the old-fashioned Americans—and this is the interest which I just now said that his compatriots would find in his very limitations. I do not mean by this that there are not still many of his fellow-countrymen (as there are many natives of every land under the sun,) who are more susceptible of being irritated than of being soothed by the influences of the Eternal City. What I mean is that an American of equal value with Hawthorne, an American of equal genius, imagination, and, as our forefathers said, sensibility, would at present inevitably accommodate himself more easily to the idiosyncrasies of foreign lands. An American as cultivated as Hawthorne, is now almost inevitably more cultivated, and, as a matter of course, more Europeanised in advance, more cosmopolitan. It is very possible that in becoming so, he has lost something of his occidental savour, the quality which excites the goodwill of the American reader of our author's Journals for the dislocated, depressed, even slightly bewildered diarist. Absolutely the last of the earlier race of Americans Hawthorne was, fortunately, probably far from being. But I think of him as the last specimen of the more primitive type of men of letters; and when it comes to measuring what he succeeded in being, in his unadulterated form, against what he failed of being,[163] the positive side of the image quite extinguishes the negative. I must be on my guard, however, against incurring the charge of cherishing a national consciousness as acute as I have ventured to pronounce his own.

The artistic sense wasn’t strong in Hawthorne; there's no better evidence than his odd dislike for depicting nudity in sculpture. This dislike ran deep; he frequently returned to it, criticizing modern artists for creating naked figures. He seemingly didn’t realize that nudity isn’t just an incidental aspect of sculpture, but its core and principle; his discomfort with unclothed images feels like a strange, long-lasting legacy of his strict Puritan ancestry. Whenever he discussed statues, he emphasized the smoothness and whiteness of the marble—treating the surface of the marble as if it made up half the beauty of the piece; and when he talked about paintings, it seemed that the brightness or dullness of the frame played a crucial role in his impression of the artwork—as he explicitly states in some places. Like a true American, he found more enjoyment in the works of Mr. Thompson, Mr. Brown, Mr. Powers, and Mr. Hart, American artists working in Italy, than in the pieces that decorated the ancient museums of the country. He struggled with the cold and saw little charm in the weather, and during the bitter winter weeks after he arrived in Rome, he sat shivering[162] by his fire, questioning why he had come to such a miserable place. Before he left Italy, he wrote to his publisher, “I deeply hate Rome and will be glad to leave it behind forever; I fully agree with all the damage and decay that has happened to it since Nero's fire. In fact, I wish the city had been eradicated before I ever laid eyes on it.” Hawthorne presents himself to readers of these writings as the last of the old-school Americans—and this is part of the interest that his fellow countrymen would find in his limitations. I don’t mean to say that there aren’t still many from his country (as there are natives of every nation) who respond more to irritation than to comfort from the influences of the Eternal City. What I mean is that an American of equal worth as Hawthorne, one with similar genius, imagination, and, as our forefathers put it, sensibility, would likely adapt more easily to the quirks of foreign lands today. An American as cultured as Hawthorne is now usually more sophisticated, and naturally, more Europeanized and cosmopolitan. It's possible that in becoming so, he has lost some of his distinctively Western flavor, the quality that endears the American reader to the disoriented, troubled, and slightly confused diarist. Hawthorne was probably not the absolute last of the earlier type of Americans, but I view him as the final example of a more primitive kind of writer. When I think about what he was able to achieve in his purest form against what he fell short of being,[163] the positive aspects overshadow the negative. I must, however, be careful not to fall into the trap of possessing a national consciousness as sharp as the one I’ve attributed to him.

Out of his mingled sensations, his pleasure and his weariness, his discomforts and his reveries, there sprang another beautiful work. During the summer of 1858, he hired a picturesque old villa on the hill of Bellosguardo, near Florence, a curious structure with a crenelated tower, which, after having in the course of its career suffered many vicissitudes and played many parts, now finds its most vivid identity in being pointed out to strangers as the sometime residence of the celebrated American romancer. Hawthorne took a fancy to the place, as well he might, for it is one of the loveliest spots on earth, and the great view that stretched itself before him contains every element of beauty. Florence lay at his feet with her memories and treasures; the olive-covered hills bloomed around him, studded with villas as picturesque as his own; the Apennines, perfect in form and colour, disposed themselves opposite, and in the distance, along its fertile valley, the Arno wandered to Pisa and the sea. Soon after coming hither he wrote to a friend in a strain of high satisfaction:—

Out of his mixed feelings of pleasure and weariness, discomforts and daydreams, another beautiful piece of work emerged. During the summer of 1858, he rented a charming old villa on the hill of Bellosguardo, near Florence, a unique building with a crenelated tower, which, after experiencing many ups and downs and taking on many roles throughout its history, is now best known as the former home of the famous American author. Hawthorne was drawn to the place, as one would be, because it is one of the most beautiful spots on earth, and the stunning view before him holds every element of beauty. Florence lay at his feet, filled with memories and treasures; the olive-covered hills blossomed around him, dotted with villas as picturesque as his own; the Apennines, perfect in shape and color, stood across from him, and in the distance, along its fertile valley, the Arno river meandered toward Pisa and the sea. Shortly after arriving there, he wrote to a friend expressing his great satisfaction:—

"It is pleasant to feel at last that I am really away from America—a satisfaction that I never really enjoyed as long as I stayed in Liverpool, where it seemed to be that the quintessence of nasal and hand-shaking Yankeedom was gradually filtered and sublimated through my consulate, on the way outward and homeward. I first got acquainted with my own countrymen there. At Rome too it was not much better. But here in Florence, and in the summer-time, and in this secluded villa, I have escaped out of all my old tracks, and[164] am really remote. I like my present residence immensely. The house stands on a hill, overlooking Florence, and is big enough to quarter a regiment, insomuch that each member of the family, including servants, has a separate suite of apartments, and there are vast wildernesses of upper rooms into which we have never yet sent exploring expeditions. At one end of the house there is a moss-grown tower, haunted by owls and by the ghost of a monk who was confined there in the thirteenth century, previous to being burnt at the stake in the principal square of Florence. I hire this villa, tower and all, at twenty-eight dollars a month; but I mean to take it away bodily and clap it into a romance, which I have in my head, ready to be written out."

"It's nice to finally feel that I'm really away from America—a feeling I never had while I was in Liverpool, where it felt like the very essence of American habits and small talk slowly filtered through my consulate, on its way back home. I first got to know my fellow countrymen there. Rome wasn’t much better either. But here in Florence, during the summer, and in this secluded villa, I’ve broken free from all my old patterns, and[164] I really feel remote. I absolutely love my current place. The house is on a hill, overlooking Florence, and it's big enough to accommodate a whole regiment, so every family member, including the staff, has their own suite of rooms, with plenty of unused upper rooms we’ve never even explored. At one end of the house, there’s a mossy tower, filled with owls and haunted by the ghost of a monk who was locked up there in the thirteenth century before being burned at the stake in the main square of Florence. I rent this villa, tower included, for twenty-eight dollars a month; but I plan to take it all and incorporate it into a story I have in mind, ready to be written out."

This romance was Transformation, which he wrote out during the following winter in Rome, and re-wrote during the several months that he spent in England, chiefly at Leamington, before returning to America. The Villa Montauto figures, in fact, in this tale as the castle of Monte-Beni, the patrimonial dwelling of the hero. "I take some credit to myself," he wrote to the same friend, on returning to Rome, "for having sternly shut myself up for an hour or two every day, and come to close grips with a romance which I have been trying to tear out of my mind." And later in the same winter he says—"I shall go home, I fear, with a heavy heart, not expecting to be very well contented there.... If I were but a hundred times richer than I am, how very comfortable I could be! I consider it a great piece of good fortune that I have had experience of the discomforts and miseries of Italy, and did not go directly home from England. Anything will seem like a Paradise after a Roman winter." But he got away at last, late in the spring, carrying his novel with him, and the book was published, after, as I say, he had worked it[165] over, mainly during some weeks that he passed at the little watering-place of Redcar, on the Yorkshire coast, in February of the following year. It was issued primarily in England; the American edition immediately followed. It is an odd fact that in the two countries the book came out under different titles. The title that the author had bestowed upon it did not satisfy the English publishers, who requested him to provide it with another; so that it is only in America that the work bears the name of The Marble Fawn. Hawthorne's choice of this appellation is, by the way, rather singular, for it completely fails to characterise the story, the subject of which is the living faun, the faun of flesh and blood, the unfortunate Donatello. His marble counterpart is mentioned only in the opening chapter. On the other hand Hawthorne complained that Transformation "gives one the idea of Harlequin in a pantomime." Under either name, however, the book was a great success, and it has probably become the most popular of Hawthorne's four novels. It is part of the intellectual equipment of the Anglo-Saxon visitor to Rome, and is read by every English-speaking traveller who arrives there, who has been there, or who expects to go.

This romance was Transformation, which he wrote during the next winter in Rome and re-wrote over several months in England, mainly at Leamington, before heading back to America. The Villa Montauto appears in the story as the castle of Monte-Beni, the ancestral home of the hero. "I take some credit for having locked myself away for an hour or two every day and faced a romance I've been trying to pull from my mind," he wrote to the same friend upon returning to Rome. Later that winter, he expressed, "I fear I will go home with a heavy heart, not expecting to feel very content there... If only I were a hundred times richer, how comfortable I could be! I consider it a stroke of luck that I experienced the trials and hardships of Italy and didn’t go straight home from England. Anything will feel like Paradise after a Roman winter." Ultimately, he left late in the spring, taking his novel with him, and it was published after he had revised it[165] mainly during a few weeks at the small resort town of Redcar on the Yorkshire coast in February of the following year. It was first released in England; the American edition soon followed. Interestingly, the book was published under different titles in the two countries. The title chosen by the author did not satisfy the English publishers, who asked him for a new one; therefore, it is only in America that the work is titled The Marble Fawn. By the way, Hawthorne's choice of this title is somewhat unusual as it does not accurately represent the story, which centers on the living faun, the real, flesh-and-blood Donatello. His marble counterpart is only mentioned in the first chapter. On the other hand, Hawthorne complained that Transformation "gives the impression of Harlequin in a pantomime." Regardless of the name, the book was a significant success, likely becoming the most popular of Hawthorne's four novels. It’s considered essential reading for Anglo-Saxon visitors to Rome and is read by every English-speaking traveler who arrives there, has been there, or plans to go.

It has a great deal of beauty, of interest and grace; but it has to my sense a slighter value than its companions, and I am far from regarding it as the masterpiece of the author, a position to which we sometimes hear it assigned. The subject is admirable, and so are many of the details; but the whole thing is less simple and complete than either of the three tales of American life, and Hawthorne forfeited a precious advantage in ceasing to tread his native soil. Half the virtue of[166] The Scarlet Letter and The House of the Seven Gables is in their local quality; they are impregnated with the New England air. It is very true that Hawthorne had no pretension to pourtray actualities and to cultivate that literal exactitude which is now the fashion. Had this been the case, he would probably have made a still graver mistake in transporting the scene of his story to a country which he knew only superficially. His tales all go on more or less "in the vague," as the French say, and of course the vague may as well be placed in Tuscany as in Massachusetts. It may also very well be urged in Hawthorne's favour here, that in Transformation he has attempted to deal with actualities more than he did in either of his earlier novels. He has described the streets and monuments of Rome with a closeness which forms no part of his reference to those of Boston and Salem. But for all this he incurs that penalty of seeming factitious and unauthoritative, which is always the result of an artist's attempt to project himself into an atmosphere in which he has not a transmitted and inherited property. An English or a German writer (I put poets aside) may love Italy well enough, and know her well enough, to write delightful fictions about her; the thing has often been done. But the productions in question will, as novels, always have about them something second-rate and imperfect. There is in Transformation enough beautiful perception of the interesting character of Rome, enough rich and eloquent expression of it, to save the book, if the book could be saved; but the style, what the French call the genre, is an inferior one, and the thing remains a charming romance with intrinsic weaknesses.

It has a lot of beauty, interest, and grace; however, it feels less valuable to me compared to its counterparts, and I don’t see it as the author’s masterpiece, a title that sometimes gets assigned to it. The subject is great, and many details are impressive; but as a whole, it’s less straightforward and complete than either of the three stories of American life, and Hawthorne lost a valuable advantage by stepping away from his native land. Half the value of [166] The Scarlet Letter and The House of the Seven Gables lies in their local flavor; they are infused with the essence of New England. It’s true that Hawthorne didn’t aim to depict realities or adhere to the literal accuracy that is currently in vogue. If he had, he would likely have made an even bigger mistake by setting his story in a country he only knew superficially. His tales tend to operate somewhat "in the vague," as the French would say, and of course, that vagueness can be just as easily placed in Tuscany as in Massachusetts. It can also be argued in Hawthorne's favor that in Transformation, he tries to engage with realities more than he did in either of his earlier novels. He has described the streets and landmarks of Rome with a detail that isn’t present in his references to Boston and Salem. But because of this, he risks appearing artificial and lacking authority, which is always the outcome when an artist attempts to immerse themselves in an environment they don't have a deep-rooted connection to. An English or German writer (excluding poets) may love Italy enough and know it well enough to write enjoyable stories about it; this has happened many times. However, those works will always carry a sense of being second-rate and incomplete as novels. There’s enough beautiful understanding of Rome’s intriguing character and rich, eloquent expression in Transformation to redeem the book, if it could be redeemed at all; but the style, what the French call the genre, is inferior, and it remains a charming romance with inherent flaws.

Allowing for this, however, some of the finest pages in[167] all Hawthorne are to be found in it. The subject, as I have said, is a particularly happy one, and there is a great deal of interest in the simple combination and opposition of the four actors. It is noticeable that in spite of the considerable length of the story, there are no accessory figures; Donatello and Miriam, Kenyon and Hilda, exclusively occupy the scene. This is the more noticeable as the scene is very large, and the great Roman background is constantly presented to us. The relations of these four people are full of that moral picturesqueness which Hawthorne was always looking for; he found it in perfection in the history of Donatello. As I have said, the novel is the most popular of his works, and every one will remember the figure of the simple, joyous, sensuous young Italian, who is not so much a man as a child, and not so much a child as a charming, innocent animal, and how he is brought to self-knowledge and to a miserable conscious manhood, by the commission of a crime. Donatello is rather vague and impalpable; he says too little in the book, shows himself too little, and falls short, I think, of being a creation. But he is enough of a creation to make us enter into the situation, and the whole history of his rise, or fall, whichever one chooses to call it—his tasting of the tree of knowledge and finding existence complicated with a regret—is unfolded with a thousand ingenious and exquisite touches. Of course, to make the interest complete, there is a woman in the affair, and Hawthorne has done few things more beautiful than the picture of the unequal complicity of guilt between his immature and dimly-puzzled hero, with his clinging, unquestioning, unexacting devotion, and the dark, powerful, more widely-seeing feminine nature of Miriam. Deeply[168] touching is the representation of the manner in which these two essentially different persons—the woman intelligent, passionate, acquainted with life, and with a tragic element in her own career; the youth ignorant, gentle, unworldly, brightly and harmlessly natural—are equalised and bound together by their common secret, which insulates them, morally, from the rest of mankind. The character of Hilda has always struck me as an admirable invention—one of those things that mark the man of genius. It needed a man of genius and of Hawthorne's imaginative delicacy, to feel the propriety of such a figure as Hilda's and to perceive the relief it would both give and borrow. This pure and somewhat rigid New England girl, following the vocation of a copyist of pictures in Rome, unacquainted with evil and untouched by impurity, has been accidentally the witness, unknown and unsuspected, of the dark deed by which her friends, Miriam and Donatello, are knit together. This is her revelation of evil, her loss of perfect innocence. She has done no wrong, and yet wrongdoing has become a part of her experience, and she carries the weight of her detested knowledge upon her heart. She carries it a long time, saddened and oppressed by it, till at last she can bear it no longer. If I have called the whole idea of the presence and effect of Hilda in the story a trait of genius, the purest touch of inspiration is the episode in which the poor girl deposits her burden. She has passed the whole lonely summer in Rome, and one day, at the end of it, finding herself in St. Peter's, she enters a confessional, strenuous daughter of the Puritans as she is, and pours out her dark knowledge into the bosom of the Church—then comes away with her conscience lightened, not a whit[169] the less a Puritan than before. If the book contained nothing else noteworthy but this admirable scene, and the pages describing the murder committed by Donatello under Miriam's eyes, and the ecstatic wandering, afterwards, of the guilty couple, through the "blood-stained streets of Rome," it would still deserve to rank high among the imaginative productions of our day.

Allowing for this, though, some of the best parts in[167] all of Hawthorne's work are here. The topic is, as I mentioned, especially engaging, and there's a lot of interest in the straightforward mix and contrast of the four characters. It's striking that despite the story's considerable length, there are no additional characters; Donatello and Miriam, Kenyon and Hilda, solely occupy the spotlight. This stands out even more since the setting is quite expansive, and the grand Roman backdrop is consistently showcased. The dynamics among these four individuals are filled with the moral richness Hawthorne always sought; he captured it perfectly in the story of Donatello. As I mentioned, this novel is his most popular work, and everyone remembers the figure of the simple, joyful, sensual young Italian, who is not quite a man, not quite a child, but rather a charming, innocent creature, and how he comes to self-awareness and to a painful sense of adulthood through the commission of a crime. Donatello is somewhat vague and elusive; he doesn't say much in the book, he's rarely present, and I think he falls short of being a fully realized character. But he’s enough of a character to draw us into the story, and his entire journey—his taste of the tree of knowledge that complicates existence with regret—is revealed through a multitude of clever and delicate details. Of course, to enhance the interest, a woman is involved, and Hawthorne has depicted few things more beautifully than the unequal sharing of guilt between his immature, vaguely confused hero and the dark, powerful, more worldly woman, Miriam, whose love is unquestioning and unselfish. Deeply[168] moving is the portrayal of how these two fundamentally different people—the intelligent, passionate woman aware of life's complexities, with a tragic past; and the ignorant, gentle, innocent youth—are linked and equalized by their shared secret, which sets them apart morally from the rest of the world. I've always seen Hilda's character as a brilliant creation—one of those elements that showcases true genius. It took a man of genius, with Hawthorne's imaginative sensitivity, to recognize the significance of Hilda's role and to understand the balance she offers. This pure and somewhat strict New England girl, working as an art copyist in Rome, unaware of evil and untouched by corruption, has unknowingly witnessed the dark act that binds her friends, Miriam and Donatello, together. This is her exposure to evil, her loss of complete innocence. She hasn’t done anything wrong, yet wrongdoing has become a part of her reality, and she bears the burden of her troubling knowledge in her heart. She carries this weight for a long time, feeling sad and oppressed by it, until finally, she can’t carry it any longer. If I've referred to Hilda's presence and effect in the story as a mark of genius, then the most inspired moment is when the poor girl sheds her burden. She spends the entire lonely summer in Rome, and one day, at summer’s end, finding herself in St. Peter's, she enters a confessional, the dutiful daughter of the Puritans that she is, and shares her dark knowledge with the Church—then leaves feeling lighter in conscience, still just as much a Puritan as before. Even if the book contained nothing else of significance but this remarkable scene, along with the pages that depict the murder committed by Donatello in front of Miriam and the frantic wanderings of the guilty couple through the "blood-stained streets of Rome," it would still merit a high place among the imaginative works of our time.

Like all of Hawthorne's things, it contains a great many light threads of symbolism, which shimmer in the texture of the tale, but which are apt to break and remain in our fingers if we attempt to handle them. These things are part of Hawthorne's very manner—almost, as one might say, of his vocabulary; they belong much more to the surface of his work than to its stronger interest. The fault of Transformation is that the element of the unreal is pushed too far, and that the book is neither positively of one category nor of another. His "moonshiny romance," he calls it in a letter; and, in truth, the lunar element is a little too pervasive. The action wavers between the streets of Rome, whose literal features the author perpetually sketches, and a vague realm of fancy, in which quite a different verisimilitude prevails. This is the trouble with Donatello himself. His companions are intended to be real—if they fail to be so, it is not for want of intention; whereas he is intended to be real or not, as you please. He is of a different substance from them; it is as if a painter, in composing a picture, should try to give you an impression of one of his figures by a strain of music. The idea of the modern faun was a charming one; but I think it a pity that the author should not have made him more definitely modern, without reverting so much to his mythological properties and antecedents, which are[170] very gracefully touched upon, but which belong to the region of picturesque conceits, much more than to that of real psychology. Among the young Italians of to-day there are still plenty of models for such an image as Hawthorne appears to have wished to present in the easy and natural Donatello. And since I am speaking critically, I may go on to say that the art of narration, in Transformation, seems to me more at fault than in the author's other novels. The story straggles and wanders, is dropped and taken up again, and towards the close lapses into an almost fatal vagueness.

Like all of Hawthorne's works, it has a lot of subtle symbolism woven into the story that sparkles but can easily slip through our fingers if we try to grasp it. These elements are part of Hawthorne's unique style—almost like his vocabulary; they are more about the surface of his work than its deeper themes. The problem with Transformation is that the unreal aspects are pushed too far, making the book hard to categorize. He referred to it as "moonshiny romance" in a letter, and honestly, the lunar theme feels a bit too overwhelming. The story shifts between the streets of Rome, which the author vividly describes, and a hazy world of imagination where a different kind of reality exists. This reflects the issue with Donatello himself. His friends are meant to be real—if they come off as unreal, it’s not due to a lack of effort; but Donatello can be taken as either real or not, depending on your perspective. He feels different from the others; it’s like a painter trying to express one of his figures through music. The idea of a modern faun is delightful; however, I think it's a shame the author didn’t make him more distinctly modern and leaned too much on his mythological background, which is[170] nicely incorporated but belongs more to imaginative concepts than to genuine psychology. Among today’s young Italians, there are still plenty of examples for the type of character Hawthorne seemed to want to portray in the simple and natural Donatello. And since I’m being critical, I should mention that the storytelling in Transformation seems more flawed than in the author's other novels. The plot meanders and loses focus, is interrupted and picked up again, and toward the end, it becomes almost confusingly vague.


CHAPTER VII.

LAST YEARS.

Of the four last years of Hawthorne's life there is not much to tell that I have not already told. He returned to America in the summer of 1860, and took up his abode in the house he had bought at Concord before going to Europe, and of which his occupancy had as yet been brief. He was to occupy it only four years. I have insisted upon the fact of his being an intense American, and of his looking at all things, during his residence in Europe, from the standpoint of that little clod of western earth which he carried about with him as the good Mohammedan carries the strip of carpet on which he kneels down to face towards Mecca. But it does not appear, nevertheless, that he found himself treading with any great exhilaration the larger section of his native soil upon which, on his return, he disembarked. Indeed, the closing part of his life was a period of dejection, the more acute that it followed directly upon seven years of the happiest opportunities he was to have known. And his European residence had been brightest at the last; he had broken almost completely with those habits of extreme seclusion into which he was to relapse on his return to Concord. "You would be[172] stricken dumb," he wrote from London, shortly before leaving it for the last time, "to see how quietly I accept a whole string of invitations, and, what is more, perform my engagements without a murmur.... The stir of this London life, somehow or other," he adds in the same letter, "has done me a wonderful deal of good, and I feel better than for months past. This is strange, for if I had my choice I should leave undone almost all the things I do." "When he found himself once more on the old ground," writes Mr. Lathrop, "with the old struggle for subsistence staring him in the face again, it is not difficult to conceive how a certain degree of depression would follow." There is indeed not a little sadness in the thought of Hawthorne's literary gift, light, delicate, exquisite, capricious, never too abundant, being charged with the heavy burden of the maintenance of a family. We feel that it was not intended for such grossness, and that in a world ideally constituted he would have enjoyed a liberal pension, an assured subsistence, and have been able to produce his charming prose only when the fancy took him.

Of the last four years of Hawthorne's life, there isn’t much to share that I haven't already mentioned. He returned to America in the summer of 1860 and settled into the house he had bought in Concord before going to Europe, where he had only briefly stayed. He would only live there for four years. I've emphasized how he was a deeply American person, viewing everything during his time in Europe through the lens of that little piece of western land he carried with him, similar to how a devoted Muslim carries the carpet they kneel on to face Mecca. Despite this, it seems he didn’t feel particularly excited about stepping back onto the familiar ground of his home country upon his return. In fact, the final years of his life were marked by depression, which felt even more intense after the seven years of the happiest experiences he had known. His time in Europe had been most vibrant at the end; he had nearly broken free from the extreme isolation he would relapse into upon returning to Concord. “You would be[172] struck dumb,” he wrote from London shortly before leaving for the last time, “to see how calmly I accept a whole string of invitations and, what's more, fulfill my engagements without complaining.... The buzz of this London life, somehow or other,” he added in the same letter, “has done me a wonderful deal of good, and I feel better than I have in months. This is odd because if I had my way, I would skip almost all the things I do.” “When he found himself back on familiar ground,” Mr. Lathrop writes, “confronted once again by the struggle for basic survival, it’s easy to imagine how a certain level of depression would set in.” There is indeed a notable sadness in considering Hawthorne’s literary talent—light, delicate, exquisite, but unpredictable—being burdened by the heavy responsibility of supporting a family. We sense that such a gift was not meant for such coarse demands, and that in an ideal world, he would have enjoyed a comfortable pension, guaranteed support, and would have been able to write his beautiful prose only when inspiration struck.

The brightness of the outlook at home was not made greater by the explosion of the Civil War in the spring of 1861. These months, and the three years that followed them, were not a cheerful time for any persons but army-contractors; but over Hawthorne the war-cloud appears to have dropped a permanent shadow. The whole affair was a bitter disappointment to him, and a fatal blow to that happy faith in the uninterruptedness of American prosperity which I have spoken of as the religion of the old-fashioned American in general, and the old-fashioned Democrat in particular. It was not a propitious time for cultivating the Muse;[173] when history herself is so hard at work, fiction has little left to say. To fiction, directly, Hawthorne did not address himself; he composed first, chiefly during the year 1862, the chapters of which our Our Old Home was afterwards made up. I have said that, though this work has less value than his purely imaginative things, the writing is singularly good, and it is well to remember, to its greater honour, that it was produced at a time when it was painfully hard for a man of Hawthorne's cast of mind to fix his attention. The air was full of battle-smoke, and the poet's vision was not easily clear. Hawthorne was irritated, too, by the sense of being to a certain extent, politically considered, in a false position. A large section of the Democratic party was not in good odour at the North; its loyalty was not perceived to be of that clear strain which public opinion required. To this wing of the party Franklin Pierce had, with reason or without, the credit of belonging; and our author was conscious of some sharpness of responsibility in defending the illustrious friend of whom he had already made himself the advocate. He defended him manfully, without a grain of concession, and described the ex-President to the public (and to himself), if not as he was, then as he ought to be. Our Old Home is dedicated to him, and about this dedication there was some little difficulty. It was represented to Hawthorne that as General Pierce was rather out of fashion, it might injure the success, and, in plain terms, the sale of his book. His answer (to his publisher), was much to the point.

The bright outlook at home wasn't improved by the outbreak of the Civil War in the spring of 1861. Those months, and the three years that followed, weren't a happy time for anyone except army contractors; for Hawthorne, it felt like a permanent shadow had fallen over him. The whole situation was a bitter disappointment, and a harsh blow to the optimistic belief in the steady progress of American prosperity that I mentioned as the faith of the old-school American in general, and the traditional Democrat in particular. It wasn't a good time to be inspired; when history is so intense, fiction has little to contribute. Hawthorne didn’t focus directly on fiction; instead, he primarily wrote during 1862, crafting the chapters that would later make up Our Old Home. While this work may not have the same value as his purely imaginative pieces, the writing is surprisingly good, and it’s worth noting, to its credit, that it was created during a time when it was incredibly hard for someone like Hawthorne to concentrate. The air was filled with the smoke of battle, and the poet's vision wasn’t easily clear. Hawthorne also felt annoyed, as he perceived himself to be in a somewhat awkward political position. A large part of the Democratic Party wasn’t looked upon favorably in the North; its loyalty didn’t seem to meet the standard that public opinion required. Franklin Pierce was widely seen as part of this faction, and Hawthorne felt a certain responsibility to defend his esteemed friend, of whom he had already become an advocate. He defended him ardently, without any concession, portraying the former president to the public (and to himself), if not as he was, then as he should be. Our Old Home is dedicated to him, and there was some minor difficulty regarding this dedication. It was suggested to Hawthorne that since General Pierce was somewhat out of favor, it might hurt the book's success, and, to be blunt, its sales. His response to his publisher was quite relevant.

"I find that it would be a piece of poltroonery in me to withdraw either the dedication or the dedicatory letter. My long and intimate personal relations with Pierce render the[174] dedication altogether proper, especially as regards this book, which would have had no existence without his kindness; and if he is so exceedingly unpopular that his name ought to sink the volume, there is so much the more need that an old friend should stand by him. I cannot, merely on account of pecuniary profit or literary reputation, go back from what I have deliberately felt and thought it right to do; and if I were to tear out the dedication I should never look at the volume again without remorse and shame. As for the literary public, it must accept my book precisely as I think fit to give it, or let it alone. Nevertheless I have no fancy for making myself a martyr when it is honourably and conscientiously possible to avoid it; and I always measure out heroism very accurately according to the exigencies of the occasion, and should be the last man in the world to throw away a bit of it needlessly. So I have looked over the concluding paragraph and have amended it in such a way that, while doing what I know to be justice to my friend, it contains not a word that ought to be objectionable to any set of readers. If the public of the North see fit to ostracise me for this, I can only say that I would gladly sacrifice a thousand or two dollars, rather than retain the goodwill of such a herd of dolts and mean-spirited scoundrels."

"I think it would be cowardly of me to remove either the dedication or the dedication letter. My long-standing close relationship with Pierce makes the[174] dedication entirely appropriate, especially for this book, which wouldn't exist without his generosity. If his name is so unpopular that it could hurt the book, then it’s even more important for an old friend to support him. I can’t go back on what I believe is right simply for financial gain or literary reputation; if I were to remove the dedication, I would feel remorse and shame every time I looked at the book. As for the literary audience, they can take my book as I choose to present it or leave it. Still, I’m not into being a martyr when it’s honorably and ethically avoidable, and I’m very careful about how I measure heroism based on the situation; I would never waste it unnecessarily. So, I’ve reviewed the final paragraph and revised it to ensure that, while still being just to my friend, it doesn’t include anything that should be controversial for any group of readers. If the Northern audience decides to shun me for this, I’d gladly give up a thousand or two dollars rather than keep the approval of such a bunch of foolish and mean-spirited people."

The dedication was published, the book was eminently successful, and Hawthorne was not ostracised. The paragraph under discussion stands as follows:—"Only this let me say, that, with the record of your life in my memory, and with a sense of your character in my deeper consciousness, as among the few things that time has left as it found them, I need no assurance that you continue faithful for ever to that grand idea of an irrevocable Union which, as you once told me, was the earliest that your brave father taught you. For other men there may be a choice of paths—for you but one; and it rests among my certainties that no man's loyalty[175] is more steadfast, no man's hopes or apprehensions on behalf of our national existence more deeply heartfelt, or more closely intertwined with his possibilities of personal happiness, than those of Franklin Pierce." I know not how well the ex-President liked these lines, but the public thought them admirable, for they served as a kind of formal profession of faith, on the question of the hour, by a loved and honoured writer. That some of his friends thought such a profession needed is apparent from the numerous editorial ejaculations and protests appended to an article describing a visit he had just paid to Washington, which Hawthorne contributed to the Atlantic Monthly for July, 1862, and which, singularly enough, has not been reprinted. The article has all the usual merit of such sketches on Hawthorne's part—the merit of delicate, sportive feeling, expressed with consummate grace—but the editor of the periodical appears to have thought that he must give the antidote with the poison, and the paper is accompanied with several little notes disclaiming all sympathy with the writer's political heresies. The heresies strike the reader of to-day as extremely mild, and what excites his emotion, rather, is the questionable taste of the editorial commentary, with which it is strange that Hawthorne should have allowed his article to be encumbered. He had not been an Abolitionist before the War, and that he should not pretend to be one at the eleventh hour, was, for instance, surely a piece of consistency that might have been allowed to pass. "I shall not pretend to be an admirer of old John Brown," he says, in a page worth quoting, "any further than sympathy with Whittier's excellent ballad about him may go; nor did I expect ever to shrink so[176] unutterably from any apophthegm of a sage whose happy lips have uttered a hundred golden sentences"—the allusion here, I suppose, is to Mr. Emerson—"as from that saying (perhaps falsely attributed to so honoured a name), that the death of this blood-stained fanatic has 'made the Gallows as venerable as the Cross!' Nobody was ever more justly hanged. He won his martyrdom fairly, and took it fairly. He himself, I am persuaded (such was his natural integrity), would have acknowledged that Virginia had a right to take the life which he had staked and lost; although it would have been better for her, in the hour that is fast coming, if she could generously have forgotten the criminality of his attempt in its enormous folly. On the other hand, any common-sensible man, looking at the matter unsentimentally, must have felt a certain intellectual satisfaction in seeing him hanged, if it were only in requital of his preposterous miscalculation of possibilities." Now that the heat of that great conflict has passed away, this is a capital expression of the saner estimate, in the United States, of the dauntless and deluded old man who proposed to solve a complex political problem by stirring up a servile insurrection. There is much of the same sound sense, interfused with light, just appreciable irony, in such a passage as the following:—

The dedication was published, the book was highly successful, and Hawthorne wasn’t ostracized. The paragraph in question reads: "Only this let me say, that, with the memory of your life in my mind, and with a sense of your character in my deeper awareness, as among the few things that time has left unchanged, I don’t need any assurance that you will always remain loyal to that great idea of an unbreakable Union which, as you once told me, was the first lesson your brave father taught you. For other men there may be a choice of paths—but for you, there is only one; and I am convinced that no man's loyalty[175] is more steadfast, no man's hopes or fears regarding our national existence more genuinely felt, or more closely linked to his chances of personal happiness, than those of Franklin Pierce." I have no idea how much the former President liked these lines, but the public found them admirable, as they served as a sort of formal declaration of belief, on the pressing issue of the time, by a beloved and respected writer. That some of his friends thought such a declaration was necessary is clear from the many editorial comments and protests attached to an article describing a visit he had just made to Washington, which Hawthorne contributed to the Atlantic Monthly for July, 1862, and which, strangely enough, has not been reprinted. The article exhibits all the typical qualities of Hawthorne’s sketches—the charm of delicate, playful feeling, expressed with remarkable grace—but the editor of the publication seemed to think that he needed to provide a counterargument alongside the piece, so it came with several little notes disavowing any sympathy with the author's political views. The views strike today’s readers as quite mild, and what really stirs their emotions is the questionable taste of the editorial commentary, which it’s odd that Hawthorne allowed his article to be burdened with. He hadn’t been an Abolitionist before the War, and his refusal to pretend to be one at the last minute was, for instance, a consistency that might have been accepted. "I shall not pretend to be an admirer of old John Brown," he says in a particularly notable passage, "any more than my sympathy with Whittier's excellent ballad about him allows; nor did I ever expect to recoil so[176] completely from any saying of a wise man whose fortunate lips have spoken a hundred golden truths"—the reference here, I suppose, is to Mr. Emerson—"as from that saying (perhaps wrongly attributed to such an esteemed name), that the death of this blood-stained fanatic has 'made the Gallows as venerable as the Cross!' No one was ever more justly hanged. He earned his martyrdom fairly and accepted it fairly. He himself, I believe (such was his natural integrity), would have recognized that Virginia had the right to take the life that he had gambled and lost; although it would have been better for her, in the coming hour, if she could generously have overlooked the criminality of his attempt in its colossal folly. On the other hand, any sensible person, looking at the matter matter-of-factly, must have felt a certain intellectual satisfaction in seeing him hanged, if only as retribution for his absurd miscalculation of possibilities." Now that the intensity of that great conflict has faded, this serves as a strong expression of the more reasonable perspective, in the United States, on the fearless yet misguided old man who sought to resolve a complex political issue by inciting a slave uprising. There’s a lot of the same common sense combined with a hint of irony in the following passage:—

"I tried to imagine how very disagreeable the presence of a Southern army would be in a sober town of Massachusetts; and the thought considerably lessened my wonder at the cold and shy regards that are cast upon our troops, the gloom, the sullen demeanour, the declared, or scarcely hidden, sympathy with rebellion, which are so frequent here. It is a strange thing in human life that the greatest errors both of[177] men and women often spring from their sweetest and most generous qualities; and so, undoubtedly, thousands of warmhearted, generous, and impulsive persons have joined the Rebels, not from any real zeal for the cause, but because, between two conflicting loyalties, they chose that which necessarily lay nearest the heart. There never existed any other Government against which treason was so easy, and could defend itself by such plausible arguments, as against that of the United States. The anomaly of two allegiances, (of which that of the State comes nearest home to a man's feelings, and includes the altar and the hearth, while the General Government claims his devotion only to an airy mode of law, and has no symbol but a flag,) is exceedingly mischievous in this point of view; for it has converted crowds of honest people into traitors, who seem to themselves not merely innocent but patriotic, and who die for a bad cause with a quiet conscience as if it were the best. In the vast extent of our country—too vast by far to be taken into one small human heart—we inevitably limit to our own State, or at farthest, to our own little section, that sentiment of physical love for the soil which renders an Englishman, for example, so intensely sensitive to the dignity and well-being of his little island, that one hostile foot, treading anywhere upon it, would make a bruise on each individual breast. If a man loves his own State, therefore, and is content to be ruined with her, let us shoot him, if we can, but allow him an honourable burial in the soil he fights for."

"I tried to picture how unpleasant it would be to have a Southern army in a serious town in Massachusetts; and that thought made me understand the cold and shy looks directed at our troops, the gloom, the sullen attitudes, the open or barely concealed sympathy with rebellion that are common here. It's odd how the biggest mistakes of both men and women often come from their kindest and most generous qualities; thus, many warmhearted, generous, and impulsive people have sided with the Rebels, not out of genuine passion for the cause, but because they chose the allegiance that felt closest to their hearts amid two conflicting loyalties. There has never been a government against which treason was so easy to argue and justify as the United States. The strange situation of having two loyalties—where the state loyalty speaks more directly to personal feelings, encompassing home and family, while the federal government demands loyalty to a distant legal system and is represented only by a flag—is highly damaging in this respect; it has turned many honest individuals into traitors, who see themselves as not just innocent but patriotic, and who fight for a bad cause with a clear conscience as if it were the best. Given the immense size of our country—far too vast for one person to fully embrace—we inevitably limit our love for the land to our own state, or at most, our little region, which is why an Englishman is profoundly sensitive to the pride and welfare of his small island. Just one hostile foot stepping on it feels like a wound to every citizen. If a man loves his own state and is willing to suffer for it, let’s do what we can to stop him, but allow him an honorable burial in the ground he fights for."

To this paragraph a line of deprecation from the editor is attached; and indeed from the point of view of a vigorous prosecution of the war it was doubtless not particularly pertinent. But it is interesting as an example of the way an imaginative man judges current events—trying to see the other side as well as his own, to feel what his adversary feels, and present his view of the case.

To this paragraph, the editor has added a note of disapproval; and from the perspective of actively pursuing the war, it probably isn't that relevant. However, it's intriguing as an example of how a creative person evaluates current events—attempting to understand the other side as well as his own, to empathize with what his opponent is feeling, and to articulate his perspective on the matter.

But he had other occupations for his imagination[178] than putting himself into the shoes of unappreciative Southerners. He began at this time two novels, neither of which he lived to finish, but both of which were published, as fragments, after his death. The shorter of these fragments, to which he had given the name of The Dolliver Romance, is so very brief that little can be said of it. The author strikes, with all his usual sweetness, the opening notes of a story of New England life, and the few pages which have been given to the world contain a charming picture of an old man and a child.

But he had other things to fuel his imagination[178] besides trying to understand ungrateful Southerners. At this time, he started two novels, neither of which he finished, but both were published as fragments after his death. The shorter of these fragments, titled The Dolliver Romance, is so brief that not much can be said about it. The author begins, with his usual charm, a story set in New England, and the few pages released to the public showcase a delightful scene of an old man and a child.

The other rough sketch—it is hardly more—is in a manner complete; it was unfortunately deemed complete enough to be brought out in a magazine as a serial novel. This was to do it a great wrong, and I do not go too far in saying that poor Hawthorne would probably not have enjoyed the very bright light that has been projected upon this essentially crude piece of work. I am at a loss to know how to speak of Septimius Felton, or the Elixir of Life; I have purposely reserved but a small space for doing so, for the part of discretion seems to be to pass it by lightly. I differ therefore widely from the author's biographer and son-in-law in thinking it a work of the greatest weight and value, offering striking analogies with Goethe's Faust; and still more widely from a critic whom Mr. Lathrop quotes, who regards a certain portion of it as "one of the very greatest triumphs in all literature." It seems to me almost cruel to pitch in this exalted key one's estimate of the rough first draught of a tale in regard to which the author's premature death operates, virtually, as a complete renunciation of pretensions. It is plain to any reader that Septimius Felton, as it stands, with its roughness, its gaps, its mere allusiveness and slightness of[179] treatment, gives us but a very partial measure of Hawthorne's full intention; and it is equally easy to believe that this intention was much finer than anything we find in the book. Even if we possessed the novel in its complete form, however, I incline to think that we should regard it as very much the weakest of Hawthorne's productions. The idea itself seems a failure, and the best that might have come of it would have been very much below The Scarlet Letter or The House of the Seven Gables. The appeal to our interest is not felicitously made, and the fancy of a potion, to assure eternity of existence, being made from the flowers which spring from the grave of a man whom the distiller of the potion has deprived of life, though it might figure with advantage in a short story of the pattern of the Twice-Told Tales, appears too slender to carry the weight of a novel. Indeed, this whole matter of elixirs and potions belongs to the fairy-tale period of taste, and the idea of a young man enabling himself to live forever by concocting and imbibing a magic draught, has the misfortune of not appealing to our sense of reality or even to our sympathy. The weakness of Septimius Felton is that the reader cannot take the hero seriously—a fact of which there can be no better proof than the element of the ridiculous which inevitably mingles itself in the scene in which he entertains his lady-love with a prophetic sketch of his occupations during the successive centuries of his earthly immortality. I suppose the answer to my criticism is that this is allegorical, symbolic, ideal; but we feel that it symbolises nothing substantial, and that the truth—whatever it may be—that it illustrates, is as moonshiny, to use Hawthorne's own expression, as the[180] allegory itself. Another fault of the story is that a great historical event—the war of the Revolution—is introduced in the first few pages, in order to supply the hero with a pretext for killing the young man from whose grave the flower of immortality is to sprout, and then drops out of the narrative altogether, not even forming a background to the sequel. It seems to me that Hawthorne should either have invented some other occasion for the death of his young officer, or else, having struck the note of the great public agitation which overhung his little group of characters, have been careful to sound it through the rest of his tale. I do wrong, however, to insist upon these things, for I fall thereby into the error of treating the work as if it had been cast into its ultimate form and acknowledged by the author. To avoid this error I shall make no other criticism of details, but content myself with saying that the idea and intention of the book appear, relatively speaking, feeble, and that even had it been finished it would have occupied a very different place in the public esteem from the writer's masterpieces.

The other rough draft—it’s barely more than that—is somewhat complete; it was unfortunately considered finished enough to be published in a magazine as a serial novel. This was a great disservice to it, and I don’t think I’m overstating it when I say that poor Hawthorne probably wouldn’t have appreciated the intense attention that has been focused on this essentially crude piece of work. I’m unsure of how to talk about Septimius Felton, or the Elixir of Life; I’ve deliberately kept my remarks brief, as it seems appropriate to treat it lightly. I therefore have a significant disagreement with the author's biographer and son-in-law, who views it as a work of great importance and value, offering striking parallels with Goethe's Faust; and I even more strongly disagree with a critic quoted by Mr. Lathrop, who considers a certain section of it to be "one of the very greatest triumphs in all literature." It feels almost harsh to evaluate this initial rough draft of a story—especially considering the author's untimely death, which effectively serves as a complete rejection of any pretensions. Any reader can see that Septimius Felton, in its current form, with its rough edges, gaps, vague references, and superficial treatment, only gives us a limited glimpse of Hawthorne's true intentions; and it's equally easy to believe that this intention was much more refined than anything we see in the book. Even if we had the novel in its completed form, I still think we’d consider it to be the weakest of Hawthorne’s works. The concept itself seems flawed, and the best outcome it could have produced would have been far below The Scarlet Letter or The House of the Seven Gables. The way it appeals to our interest isn’t very effective, and the idea of a potion made from flowers growing on the grave of a man whose life the potion-maker has taken, while it could fit well in a short story like those in Twice-Told Tales, feels too flimsy to sustain a novel. In fact, this whole theme of elixirs and potions belongs to the fairy-tale era, and the idea of a young man giving himself eternal life by creating and drinking a magical brew doesn’t resonate with our sense of reality or even with our sympathy. The problem with Septimius Felton is that readers can’t take the hero seriously—a point made abundantly clear by the ridiculous nature of the scene where he entertains his love interest with a prophetic overview of his activities during the centuries of his earthly immortality. I suppose the response to my critique is that this is allegorical, symbolic, ideal; but we feel that it symbolizes nothing substantial, and that the truth—whatever that may be—that it illustrates is as illusory, to use Hawthorne's own term, as the [180] allegory itself. Another flaw in the story is that a significant historical event—the Revolutionary War—is mentioned within the first few pages to provide the hero with a reason for killing the young man whose grave the flower of immortality will come from, and then it completely vanishes from the narrative, providing no backdrop for what happens next. It seems to me that Hawthorne should have either invented a different reason for the young officer's death or, once he introduced the theme of the significant public unrest surrounding his small group of characters, ensured that it resonated throughout the rest of the story. However, I am wrong to insist on these aspects, as I fall into the mistake of treating the work as if it had been finalized and authenticated by the author. To avoid this error, I won’t make any additional critiques of specifics, but I will say that the idea and intent of the book seem relatively weak, and that even had it been completed, it would have held a very different place in the public’s regard compared to the writer’s masterpieces.

The year 1864 brought with it for Hawthorne a sense of weakness and depression from which he had little relief during the four or five months that were left him of life. He had his engagement to produce The Dolliver Romance, which had been promised to the subscribers of the Atlantic Monthly (it was the first time he had undertaken to publish a work of fiction in monthly parts), but he was unable to write, and his consciousness of an unperformed task weighed upon him, and did little to dissipate his physical inertness. "I have not yet had courage to read the Dolliver proof-sheet," he wrote to his publisher in December, 1863;[181] "but will set about it soon, though with terrible reluctance, such as I never felt before. I am most grateful to you," he went on, "for protecting me from that visitation of the elephant and his cub. If you happen to see Mr.——, of L——, a young man who was here last summer, pray tell him anything that your conscience will let you, to induce him to spare me another visit, which I know he intended. I really am not well, and cannot be disturbed by strangers, without more suffering than it is worth while to endure." A month later he was obliged to ask for a further postponement. "I am not quite up to writing yet, but shall make an effort as soon as I see any hope of success. You ought to be thankful that (like most other broken-down authors) I do not pester you with decrepit pages, and insist upon your accepting them as full of the old spirit and vigour. That trouble perhaps still awaits you, after I shall have reached a further stage of decay. Seriously, my mind has, for the time, lost its temper and its fine edge, and I have an instinct that I had better keep quiet. Perhaps I shall have a new spirit of vigour if I wait quietly for it; perhaps not." The winter passed away, but the "new spirit of vigour" remained absent, and at the end of February he wrote to Mr. Fields that his novel had simply broken down, and that he should never finish it. "I hardly know what to say to the public about this abortive romance, though I know pretty well what the case will be. I shall never finish it. Yet it is not quite pleasant for an author to announce himself, or to be announced, as finally broken down as to his literary faculty.... I cannot finish it unless a great change comes over me; and if I make too great an effort to do so, it will be my[182] death; not that I should care much for that, if I could fight the battle through and win it, thus ending a life of much smoulder and a scanty fire, in a blaze of glory. But I should smother myself in mud of my own making.... I am not low-spirited, nor fanciful, nor freakish, but look what seem to me realities in the face, and am ready to take whatever may come. If I could but go to England now, I think that the sea-voyage and the 'old Home' might set me all right."

The year 1864 brought Hawthorne a feeling of weakness and depression that he couldn’t shake off during the last four or five months of his life. He had committed to producing The Dolliver Romance, which he had promised to the subscribers of the Atlantic Monthly (it was the first time he had attempted to publish a work of fiction in monthly installments), but he couldn’t write, and the weight of his unfinished task added to his physical sluggishness. "I still don’t have the courage to read the Dolliver proof-sheet," he wrote to his publisher in December 1863;[181] "but I’ll get to it soon, though with a terrible reluctance I’ve never felt before. I’m really grateful to you," he continued, "for keeping me safe from that visit from the elephant and his cub. If you happen to see Mr.——, of L——, a young man who was here last summer, please tell him whatever your conscience allows to convince him to give me another visit, which I know he planned. I really am not well and can’t handle the disturbance from strangers, which causes me more suffering than it’s worth." A month later, he had to ask for another postponement. "I’m not quite ready to write yet, but I’ll make an effort as soon as I see some hope of success. You should be glad that (like most other struggling authors) I’m not bothering you with weak pages and insisting you accept them as full of the old spirit and vigor. That trouble might still come your way after I've reached a further stage of decline. Honestly, my mind has, for now, lost its focus and sharpness, and I have a feeling that I’d better stay quiet. Maybe I’ll find a new burst of energy if I wait patiently for it; maybe not." Winter passed, but the "new burst of energy" was still missing, and by the end of February, he wrote to Mr. Fields that his novel had completely fallen apart and he would never finish it. "I hardly know what to say to the public about this failed romance, though I have a pretty clear idea of how it will be received. I’ll never finish it. Yet, it’s not exactly pleasant for an author to announce, or be announced, as completely unable to write anymore.... I can’t finish it unless something major changes for me; and if I push too hard to do so, it will be my[182] downfall; not that I would care much for that if I could fight my way through and win it, thus ending a life of quiet struggle with a burst of glory. But I would drown myself in mud of my own making.... I’m not feeling low or fanciful or quirky, but facing what I see as realities, and I’m ready to take whatever comes my way. If I could just go to England now, I think the sea voyage and the 'old Home' might set me right again."

But he was not to go to England; he started three months later upon a briefer journey, from which he never returned. His health was seriously disordered, and in April, according to a letter from Mrs. Hawthorne, printed by Mr. Fields, he had been "miserably ill." His feebleness was complete; he appears to have had no definite malady, but he was, according to the common phrase, failing. General Pierce proposed to him that they should make a little tour together among the mountains of New Hampshire, and Hawthorne consented, in the hope of getting some profit from the change of air. The northern New England spring is not the most genial season in the world, and this was an indifferent substitute for the resource for which his wife had, on his behalf, expressed a wish—a visit to "some island in the Gulf Stream." He was not to go far; he only reached a little place called Plymouth, one of the stations of approach to the beautiful mountain scenery of New Hampshire, when, on the 18th of May, 1864, death overtook him. His companion, General Pierce, going into his room in the early morning, found that he had breathed his last during the night—had passed away, tranquilly, comfortably, without a sign or a sound, in his sleep. This happened at the hotel of[183] the place—a vast white edifice, adjacent to the railway station, and entitled the Pemigiwasset House. He was buried at Concord, and many of the most distinguished men in the country stood by his grave.

But he wasn’t going to England; three months later, he set out on a shorter journey that he never returned from. His health was seriously declining, and in April, as noted in a letter from Mrs. Hawthorne published by Mr. Fields, he had been “miserably ill.” He was completely weak; he seemed to have no specific illness, but as the common saying goes, he was deteriorating. General Pierce suggested that they take a little trip together to the mountains of New Hampshire, and Hawthorne agreed, hoping to benefit from the change in scenery. The spring in northern New England isn’t the most pleasant season, and it was a poor substitute for what his wife had wished for him—a visit to “some island in the Gulf Stream.” He didn’t go far; he only made it to a small place called Plymouth, one of the entry points to the beautiful mountain views of New Hampshire, when, on May 18, 1864, death found him. His companion, General Pierce, entered his room in the early morning and discovered that he had passed away during the night—he had died peacefully, comfortably, without a sign or sound, in his sleep. This took place at the hotel of[183]—a large white building next to the train station called the Pemigiwasset House. He was buried in Concord, where many of the most distinguished men in the country gathered by his grave.

He was a beautiful, natural, original genius, and his life had been singularly exempt from worldly preoccupations and vulgar efforts. It had been as pure, as simple, as unsophisticated, as his work. He had lived primarily in his domestic affections, which were of the tenderest kind; and then—without eagerness, without pretension, but with a great deal of quiet devotion—in his charming art. His work will remain; it is too original and exquisite to pass away; among the men of imagination he will always have his niche. No one has had just that vision of life, and no one has had a literary form that more successfully expressed his vision. He was not a moralist, and he was not simply a poet. The moralists are weightier, denser, richer, in a sense; the poets are more purely inconclusive and irresponsible. He combined in a singular degree the spontaneity of the imagination with a haunting care for moral problems. Man's conscience was his theme, but he saw it in the light of a creative fancy which added, out of its own substance, an interest, and, I may almost say, an importance.

He was a beautiful, natural, original genius, and his life was uniquely free from worldly concerns and shallow pursuits. It had been as pure, simple, and straightforward as his work. He primarily lived in his loving family relationships, which were incredibly tender; and then—without eagerness, without pretense, but with a lot of quiet devotion—in his delightful art. His work will endure; it’s too original and exquisite to fade away; among imaginative people, he will always have his place. No one has had exactly that perspective on life, and no one has had a literary style that better captured his vision. He was neither a moralist nor just a poet. Moralists are heavier, denser, and richer, in a way; poets are more purely inconclusive and irresponsible. He uniquely blended the spontaneity of imagination with a deep concern for moral issues. The human conscience was his theme, but he viewed it through the lens of a creative imagination that added interest and, I might even say, significance.

THE END.


Now publishing, in crown 8vo, price 2s. 6d.

ENGLISH MEN OF LETTERS.

Edited by JOHN MORLEY.

JOHNSON. By Leslie Stephen. Crown 8vo. 2s. 6d.

JOHNSON. By Leslie Stephen. Crown 8vo. £2.6.

"The new series opens well with Mr. Leslie Stephen's sketch of Dr. Johnson. It could hardly have been done better, and it will convey to the readers for whom it is intended a juster estimate of Johnson than either of the two essays of Lord Macaulay."—Pall Mall Gazette.

The new series starts strong with Mr. Leslie Stephen's portrayal of Dr. Johnson. It couldn't have been done better, and it will give the intended readers a more accurate view of Johnson than either of Lord Macaulay's two essays. —Pall Mall Gazette.

SCOTT. By R. H. Hutton. Crown 8vo. 2s. 6d.

SCOTT. By R. H. Hutton. Crown 8vo. £2.50.

"We could not wish for a more suggestive introduction to Scott and his poems and novels."—Examiner.

"We couldn't ask for a more fitting introduction to Scott and his poems and novels."—Examiner.

GIBBON. By J. C. Morison. Crown 8vo. 2s. 6d.

GIBBON. By J.C. Morison. Crown 8vo. £2.50.

"As a clear, thoughtful, and attractive record of the life and works of the greatest among the world's historians, it deserves the highest praise."—Examiner.

"As a clear, thoughtful, and engaging account of the life and works of the greatest historians in the world, it deserves the highest praise."—Examiner.

SHELLEY. By J. A. Symonds. Crown 8vo. 2s. 6d.

SHELLEY. By J.A. Symonds. Crown 8vo. £2.50.

"The lovers of this great poet are to be congratulated at having at their command so fresh, clear, and intelligent a presentment of the subject, written by a man of adequate and wide culture."—Athenæum.'

"The fans of this great poet should be congratulated for having such a fresh, clear, and insightful take on the subject, written by someone with deep and broad knowledge."—Athenæum.

HUME. By Professor Huxley, F.R.S. Crown 8vo. 2s. 6d.

HUME. By Professor Huxley, F.R.S. Crown 8vo. £2.50.

"It may fairly be said that no one now living could have expounded Hume with more sympathy or with equal perspicuity."—Athenæum.

"It can honestly be said that no one alive today could explain Hume with more understanding or clarity."—Athenæum.

GOLDSMITH. By William Black. Crown 8vo. 2s. 6d.

GOLDSMITH. By William Black. Crown 8vo. £2.6.

"Mr. Black brings a fine sympathy and taste to bear in his criticism of Goldsmith's writings, as well as his sketch of the incidents of his life,"—Athenæum.

"Mr. Black brings great understanding and insight to his critique of Goldsmith's work, along with his portrayal of the events in his life,"—Athenæum.

DEFOE. By W. Minto. Crown 8vo. 2s. 6d.

DEFOE. By W. Minto. Crown 8vo. £2.6.

"Mr. Minto's book is careful and accurate in all that is stated, and faithful in all that it suggests. It will repay reading more than once."—Athenæum.

"Mr. Minto's book is thorough and precise in everything it states, and reliable in all that it implies. It's worth reading more than once."—Athenæum.

BURNS. By Principal Shairp. Crown 8vo. 2s. 6d.

BURNS. By Principal Shairp. Crown 8vo. £2.50

"It is impossible to desire fairer criticism than Principal Shairp's on Burns's poetry.... None of the series has given a truer estimate either of character or of genius than this volume."—Spectator.

"It’s impossible to want better criticism than Principal Shairp’s on Burns’s poetry.... None of the series has offered a more accurate assessment of character or talent than this volume."—Spectator.

SPENSER. By the Very Rev. the Dean of St. Paul's. Crown 8vo. 2s. 6d.

SPENSER. By the Very Rev. the Dean of St. Paul’s. Crown 8vo. £2.06.

"Dr. Church is master of his subject, and writes always with good taste."—Academy.

"Dr. Church is an expert in his field and always writes with great style." —Academy.

THACKERAY. By Anthony Trollope. Crown 8vo. 2s. 6d.

THACKERAY. By Anthony Trollope. Crown 8vo. £2.6.

"Mr. Trollope's sketch is excellently adapted to fulfil the purpose of the series in which it appears."—Athenæum.

"Mr. Trollope's sketch is perfectly suited to meet the goals of the series it belongs to."—Athenæum.

BURKE. By John Morley. Crown 8vo. 2s. 6d.

BURKE. By John Morley. Crown 8vo. £2.50


IN PREPARATION.

COMING SOON.

MILTON. By Mark Pattison. [Shortly.

MILTON. By Mark Pattison. [Coming soon.

BUNYAN. By James A. Froude.

BUNYAN. By James A. Froude.

HAWTHORNE. By Henry James.

HAWTHORNE. By Henry James.

WORDSWORTH. By F. W. H. Myers.

WORDSWORTH. By F. W. H. Myers.

SWIFT. By John Morley.

SWIFT. By John Morley.

BYRON. By Professor Nichol.

BYRON. By Professor Nichol.

SOUTHEY. By Professor Dowden.

SOUTHEY. By Professor Dowden.

COWPER. By Goldwin Smith.

COWPER. By Goldwin Smith.

CHAUCER. By Professor A. W. Ward.

CHAUCER. By Professor A. W. Ward.

ADAM SMITH. By Leonard H. Courtney.

ADAM SMITH. By Leonard H. Courtney.

BENTLEY. By Professor R. C. Jebb.

BENTLEY. By Professor R. C. Jebb.

LANDOR. By Professor Sidney Colvin.

LANDOR. By Professor Sidney Colvin.

POPE. By Leslie Stephen.

POPE. By Leslie Stephen.

Others will follow.

Others will follow.

MACMILLAN AND CO., LONDON.


MACMILLAN'S GLOBE LIBRARY.

Price 3s. 6d. per volume, in cloth. Also kept in a variety of calf and morocco bindings, at moderate prices.

Price £3.50 per volume, in cloth. Also available in various calf and morocco bindings, at reasonable prices.

The Saturday Review says: "The Globe Editions are admirable for their scholarly editing, their typographical excellence, their compendious form, and their cheapness." The British Quarterly Review says: "In compendiousness, elegance, and scholarliness, the Globe Editions of Messrs. Macmillan surpass any popular series of our classics hitherto given to the public. As near an approach to miniature perfection as has ever been made."

The Saturday Review says: "The Globe Editions are great for their scholarly editing, their excellent typography, their compact format, and their affordability." The British Quarterly Review states: "In terms of compactness, elegance, and scholarship, the Globe Editions from Messrs. Macmillan outshine any popular classic series we've seen so far. They’re as close to miniature perfection as has ever been achieved."

Shakespeare's Complete Works. Edited by W. G. Clark, M.A., and W. Aldis Wright, M.A., Editors of the "Cambridge Shakespeare." With Glossary. pp. 1075.

Shakespeare's Complete Works. Edited by W. G. Clark, M.A., and W. Aldis Wright, M.A., Editors of the "Cambridge Shakespeare." With Glossary. pp. 1075.

The Athenæum says this edition is "a marvel of beauty, cheapness, and compactness.... For the busy man, above all for the working student, this is the best of all existing Shakespeares."

The Athenaeum states that this edition is "incredible in its beauty, affordability, and portability.... For the busy individual, especially for the working student, this is the best version of Shakespeare available."

Spenser's Complete Works. Edited from the Original Editions and Manuscripts, by R. Morris, with a Memoir by J. W. Hales, M.A. With Glossary. pp. lv. 736.

Spenser's Complete Works. Edited from the Original Editions and Manuscripts, by R. Morris, with a Memoir by J.W. Hales, M.A. With Glossary. pp. lv. 736.

"Worthy—and higher praise it needs not—of the beautiful 'Globe Series.'"—Daily News.

"Worthy—and it doesn't need higher praise than this—of the beautiful 'Globe Series.'"—Daily News.

Sir Walter Scott's Poetical Works. Edited, with a Biographical and Critical Memoir, by Francis Turner Palgrave, and copious Notes, pp. xliii., 559.

Sir Walter Scott's Poetical Works. Edited with a Biography and Critical Overview by Francis Turner Palgrave, along with extensive Notes, pp. xliii., 559.

"We can almost sympathise with a middle-aged grumbler, who, after reading Mr. Palgrave's memoir and introduction, should exclaim, 'Why was there not such an edition of Scott when I was a school-boy?'"—Guardian.

We can almost relate to a middle-aged complainer who, after reading Mr. Palgrave's memoir and introduction, might exclaim, 'Why didn't I have an edition of Scott like this when I was in school?'”—Guardian.

Complete Works of Robert Burns. Edited from the best Printed and Manuscript authorities, with Glossarial Index, Notes, and a Biographical Memoir by Alexander Smith, pp. lxii., 636.

Complete Works of Robert Burns. Edited from the best published and manuscript sources, with a glossary, notes, and a biographical memoir by Alex Smith, pp. lxii., 636.

"Admirable in all respects."—Spectator.

"Awesome in every way."—Spectator.

Robinson Crusoe. Edited after the Original Editions, with a Biographical Introduction by Henry Kingsley. pp. xxxi., 607.

Robinson Crusoe. Edited from the Original Editions, with a Biographical Introduction by Henry Kingsley. pp. xxxi., 607.

"A most excellent and in every way desirable edition."—Court Circular.

"A truly outstanding and highly desirable edition."—Court News.

Goldsmith's Miscellaneous Works. Edited, with Biographical Introduction, by Professor Masson. pp. lx., 695.

Goldsmith's Miscellaneous Works. Edited with a Biographical Introduction by Professor Masson. pp. lx., 695.

"Such an admirable compendium of the facts of Goldsmith's life, and so careful and minute a delineation of the mixed traits of his peculiar character as to be a very model of a literary biography in little."—Scotsman.

"This is an impressive collection of the facts about Goldsmith's life, and it provides such a detailed and careful depiction of the various aspects of his unique character that it serves as a perfect example of a concise literary biography."—Scottish person.

Pope's Poetical Works. Edited, with Notes and Introductory Memoir, by A. W. Ward, M.A., Professor of History in Owens College, Manchester. pp. lii., 508.

Pope's Poetical Works. Edited, with Notes and Introductory Memoir, by A. W. Ward, M.A., Professor of History at Owens College, Manchester. pp. lii., 508.

The Literary Churchman remarks: "The Editor's own notes and introductory memoir are excellent, the memoir alone would be cheap and well worth buying at the price of the whole volume."

The Literary Church Member comments: "The Editor's own notes and introductory memoir are outstanding; the memoir alone would be a bargain and definitely worth the price of the entire volume."

Dryden's Poetical Works. Edited, with a Memoir, Revised Text, and Notes, by W. D. Christie, M.A., of Trinity College, Cambridge. pp. lxxxvii., 662.

Dryden's Poetical Works. Edited, with a Memoir, Revised Text, and Notes, by W. D. Christie, M.A., of Trinity College, Cambridge. pp. lxxxvii., 662.

"An admirable edition, the result of great research and of a careful revision of the text."—Pall Mall Gazette.

"A remarkable edition, the product of extensive research and a thorough revision of the text."—Pall Mall Gazette.

Cowper's Poetical Works. Edited, with Notes and Biographical Introduction, by William Benham, Vicar of Margate. pp. lxxiii., 536.

Cowper's Poetical Works. Edited, with Notes and Biographical Introduction, by Will Benham, Vicar of Margate. pp. lxxiii., 536.

"Mr. Benham's edition of Cowper is one of permanent value."—Saturday Review.

"Mr. Benham's edition of Cowper is truly valuable."Saturday Review.

Morte d'Arthur.—SIR THOMAS MALORY'S BOOK OF KING ARTHUR AND OF HIS NOBLE KNIGHTS OF THE ROUND TABLE. The original Edition of Caxton, revised for Modern Use. With an Introduction by Sir Edward Strachey, Bart. pp. xxxvii., 509.

Morte d'Arthur.—SIR THOMAS MALORY'S BOOK OF KING ARTHUR AND HIS NOBLE KNIGHTS OF THE ROUND TABLE. The original edition by Caxton, updated for modern readers. With an introduction by Sir Edward Strachey, Bart. pp. xxxvii., 509.

"It is with perfect confidence that we recommend this edition of the old romance to every class of readers."—Pall Mall Gazette.

"We confidently recommend this edition of the classic romance to all types of readers."—Pall Mall Gazette.

The Works of Virgil. Rendered into English Prose, with Introductions, Notes, Running Analysis, and an Index. By James Lonsdale, M.A., and Samuel Lee, M.A. pp. 228.

The Works of Virgil. Translated into English Prose, with Introductions, Notes, Running Analysis, and an Index. By James Lonsdale, M.A., and Samuel Lee, M.A. pp. 228.

"A more complete edition of Virgil in English it is scarcely possible to conceive than the scholarly work before us."—Globe.

"It's hard to imagine a more thorough English edition of Virgil than the academic work we have here."—Earth.

The Works of Horace. Rendered into English Prose, with Introductions, Running Analysis, Notes, and Index. By James Lonsdale, M.A., and Samuel Lee, M.A.

The Works of Horace. Translated into English Prose, with Introductions, Running Analysis, Notes, and Index. By James Lonsdale, M.A., and Samuel Lee, M.A.

The Standard says, "To classical and non-classical readers it will be invaluable."

The Standard states, "It will be invaluable to both classical and non-classical readers."

Milton's Poetical Works.—Edited, with Introductions, by Professor Masson.

Milton's Poetical Works.—Edited, with Introductions, by Professor Masson.

"In every way an admirable book."—Pall Mall Gazette.

"In every way an impressive book."—Pall Mall Gazette.

MACMILLAN & CO., LONDON.





        
        
    
Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!